A Certain Pilot's Promise, Vol. 7

A Certain Pilot's Promise, by Koroku Inumura

Illustrations by Haruyuki Morisawa

Illustrations

World State

The Miracle of Pleiades - Part 1 - Prologue

Deus Ex Machina.

The term refers to the "god from the machine," a narrative device used in plays. At the climax of a play, when the plot becomes too tangled, with multiple characters' actions and motives colliding, and the audience is left wondering, "How will this ever be resolved?"—suddenly, without any foreshadowing, a god-like figure is lowered from the stage ceiling by a machine, solving all conflicts with divine intervention.

And now, to secure victory in our current situation...

"We need a Deus Ex Machina."

That was the resigned statement from Lieutenant Colonel Balthazar Grim, a military adviser attached to the Kingdom of Sylvania and a staff officer in the combined operations command of the St Vault Empire's military.

"It's impossible for us to win."

There wasn't a trace of frustration, anger, or regret in his voice. The difference in military strength was so overwhelming that even having those emotions felt pointless.

"The Urano forces have spent over ten years meticulously preparing for this moment with terrifying patience. The Hydrabard conflict and the Second Archipelago War (Multi-Island Sea War) were just distractions, part of their strategy to wear us down. We no longer have any way to resist."

June, 1351 of the Imperial Calendar, Santos Island, Sierra Greed

Having heard Balthazar's opinion in the solitude of her office, Queen Elisabeth Sylvania of the Sylvania Kingdom turned her eyes to the tactical map spread across her desk, reviewing the situation across the entire archipelago.

Much of the Mitterland Continent, where the St Vault Empire was located, was covered by black "unknown" marks on the map. The Urano forces had gained complete air superiority, making it impossible to track enemy movements in that darkened area.

When the Akitsu Federation collapsed, everyone believed that the St Vault Empire would take control of the archipelago—but just as that certainty solidified, a nightmare struck the empire's rear. In just eight months, the Harmonia military, led by Grand Marshal Queen Nina Viento of Urano, swept through the Mitterland Continent, conquering it entirely while invoking Nina's name.

Since Nina Viento's ascension to the throne a year and a half ago, Urano had mercilessly crushed the people of the land like insects, advancing with terrifying speed toward its two-millennia-old ambition: Heaven and Earth Dominion.

No one had foreseen this nightmarish scenario.

No one, except one person.

Once the top-ranking fourth-year cadet at the prestigious Selfaust Military Academy, Cecil Hauer had written a report expressing doubts about the St Vault Empire's defensive strategies. Now, having discarded her name and assumed the identity of Queen Elisabeth Sylvania, she stood at the brink of witnessing the archipelago's annihilation.

"Lieutenant Colonel Grim," Elisabeth called out to her former senior officer from the academy, lifting her face from the tactical map.

"Was there no way to foresee the collapse of the Kukuana Line?"

Balthazar furrowed his brows slightly, shrugging as if to say, "What's the point of asking now?" without uttering a word.

The Kukuana Line.

It was a complex concrete fortress that the St Vault Empire had built along its border with the Harmonia Empire. A network of trenches, barbed wire, anti-tank ditches, scaly pillboxes, and underground railroads all combined to form an impenetrable defensive line. However, that line had now been trampled under the boots of the Harmonia forces, leaving nothing behind but ruins. In hindsight, the empire had overestimated the line's defensive capabilities, which ultimately severed its lifeblood.

"We did everything we could. I even conveyed my predictions to the Operations Command, but they weren't considered. As a result, we find ourselves in this situation. But lamenting over it now won't change anything. We need to think about what to do next."

Elisabeth nodded quietly, then spoke with conviction.

"We have already made a move."

Once again, Balthazar furrowed his brows.

"What kind of move?"

Elisabeth turned her gaze toward the window, speaking cryptically.

"A low-pressure system is descending from the Vestelant region."

She paused, then continued.

"Perhaps... a Deus Ex Machina might appear."

It was early evening, but the sky outside was already dark. Thunder rumbled faintly behind the thick clouds.

Elisabeth's eyes remained fixed on the gray landscape, gazing beyond it, far toward the Vestelant Continent, which lay to the distant north of Santos Island. The land was a barren frontier where small warlords and military factions constantly clashed—no force there could possibly stand up to Urano.

Balthazar dismissed the queen's vague words and lowered his eyes back to the map.

Looking over the blacked-out Mitterland Continent, only bitterness and frustration welled up within him.

He knew it was pointless to regret, but if he could, he would turn back the clock to one year ago.

Back to when the St Vault Empire was still intact as a nation and on the verge of fulfilling its long-cherished dream of dominating the archipelago.

"Everything is too late."

Muttering a complaint that couldn't change anything, Balthazar glanced out the window, reflecting on his past self from a year ago. It was around this time, one year earlier, that he first met Elisabeth after she revealed her true identity. The signs of the nightmare were already evident, but he had carelessly ignored them. It was an unforgivable mistake.

In June of 1350, he had been newly assigned to the Joint Operations Command of the St Vault Empire's military and promoted to the rank of Major, enjoying the smooth ride of his career. If only he could go back to that time, he would kick his own overconfident self and sound the alarm about the threat posed by the weapons Urano possessed. If only he could shout to the entire country that in just one year, the shape of the world would be torn apart...

June 1350 of the Imperial Calendar, Selfaust, Capital of the St Vault Empire

Balthazar Grim, newly promoted to Major and recently assigned to the Imperial Army Joint Operations Command, found himself waiting uneasily in the lobby of a luxurious hotel. His rapid rise through the ranks had been smooth sailing thus far, but today, he was deeply troubled.

Back in October of the previous year, he had bested the brilliant strategist, Brigadier General Victor Kahn, in a wargame simulation. As a result, he had been stationed in the capital, Selfaust, starting in January as an intelligence officer at the Joint Operations Command. His former superior at the Santos Island Command, Andy Bott, had also risen through the ranks, becoming a Brigadier General and head of the intelligence bureau.

For over five months, Balthazar had meticulously analysed intelligence collected by the Imperial Military Intelligence Headquarters, applying it to international relations, propaganda efforts, and strategic operations. His achievements had garnered significant praise, and just when he was beginning to bask in his success, an unexpected message came from Princess Colette Avery.

Princess Colette, the sister of the Queen of Sylvania and wife to the St Vault Empire's foreign minister, had been an elusive and cunning figure. Since they had first collaborated to free Kiyoaki Sakagami and Kagura Murasaki from prison the previous August, Balthazar had sporadically received requests for information from her. This time, however, the message was different.

"I've kept you waiting long enough. Princess Elisabeth has arrived in Selfaust. She wants to see you, Major Grim," Colette had said over the phone.

Upon hearing this, Balthazar steeled himself. It was a moment he had long dreaded.

There was no reason to refuse the honour of an audience. He thanked Colette for the opportunity, scribbled down the name of the hotel where Elisabeth was staying, and confirmed that he would be there at the appointed time. Since then, he had been a bundle of nerves, waiting in the hotel lobby for Colette's arrival.

His stomach churned.

No military operation had ever made him feel this ill at ease. This was the most stressful and suffocating moment of his life. His mind raced, replaying memories from his academy days. What could he have done differently back then? How had it all come to this?

After he had returned Kiyoaki and Kagura to the Akitsu Federation, Colette had revealed Elisabeth's true identity to him. The truth was exactly what Balthazar had prayed it wouldn't be.

The very woman he had shared an officers' lounge with at the Air Hunt Academy—whom he had bossed around countless times—was now Princess Elisabeth of Sylvania. He had once even thrown a bunch of bananas at her in frustration. The bratty girl he despised so much, Cecil Hauer, had been the lost princess all along.

"Why... Why did it have to be you?"

Balthazar buried his face in his hands as he sank into the too-soft hotel sofa. The cruel twists of fate were too much to bear. Why had someone of such high status hidden her identity and joined him as a subordinate on the Airship Eriadore? It made no sense.

Had he known she was Elisabeth from the start, he would have treated her differently. He would have used every trick in the book to get on her good side, leveraging his charm, intellect, and finely-honed social skills to win her over. He could have turned her into an ally, working in his favour. But now, it was too late.

"Feeling unwell, Major Grim?"

Balthazar was jolted from his thoughts by a voice close by. He managed to keep himself from jumping and looked up to see Colette Avery standing before him, her expression concerned.

"If you're feeling ill, you shouldn't push yourself," she said, her eyes kind as she blinked at him.

Dressed elegantly in gray, with soft wrinkles around her eyes, Colette looked every bit the refined woman of her age, exuding both poise and sincerity.

"I'm fine, Your Highness. Just dealing with a few concerns," Balthazar replied, rising to his feet. "Thank you for inviting me."

"It's been a while, hasn't it? The last time we met was in Odin, I believe. I've heard of your recent successes—defeating General Victor in a wargame and your rapid promotion through the naval and air forces."

"Thank you, but it was all thanks to your support, Your Highness," Balthazar replied, adopting a humble demeanour.

Colette smiled slightly. "Princess Elisabeth is on the 25th floor. She's looking forward to seeing you."

What awaited him on the 25th floor? Would Elisabeth confront him about their past interactions? Balthazar had spent the entire night planning for this possibility, crafting potential responses. However, he hoped that none of his carefully prepared contingencies would be necessary.

As they entered the elevator, Colette spoke again. "There is one thing I'd like to ask of you."

"Yes?" Balthazar raised an eyebrow.

"Princess Elisabeth is not the same as she was as Cecil Hauer. She will address you as Elisabeth Sylvania, not as she once did."

"Of course. Things are different now," Balthazar replied, relieved by the information.

Colette's words helped ease his anxiety. If Elisabeth had truly left her old self behind, it meant she might have also forgotten about their past interactions.

"Over the past six months, she has been learning how to carry herself as a princess. You might be surprised by how much she's grown."

A soft chime announced their arrival on the 25th floor. Colette led the way, and Balthazar followed, taking deep breaths to calm himself. He needed to stay sharp.

The door to a lavish suite opened, and Balthazar was led into a large living room decorated in white with accents of blue. Beyond the floor-to-ceiling windows, the capital of Selfaust stretched out beneath a hazy June sky.

And there, standing against the backdrop of the imperial city, was Elisabeth Sylvania.

Her once-short hair had grown into a semi-long style. She wore a simple white blouse with an embroidered crest on her chest and a red skirt with golden adornments. Although her outfit was not far removed from a typical schoolgirl's, the air of nobility she exuded set her apart.

"It's been a long time, Major Grim. Thank you for coming," Elisabeth said, her voice cool and graceful, her expression serene.

Balthazar carefully chose his words. "It has been a while, Your Highness. I am grateful for your assistance in the past."

He bent low, taking her offered hand respectfully, and sat on the sofa across from her, separated by a glass table. Colette stood at the edge of the room, observing.

As Balthazar tried to read Elisabeth’s expression, he found himself struggling. The girl sitting before him was no longer the same Cecil he had known at the academy.

The change was most apparent in her eyes.

Her amber gaze, once full of youthful arrogance, now carried an unshakable sense of dignity and authority. Yet, despite the weight of her presence, there was no hostility—only a quiet, gentle strength.

"Are you angry?" Elisabeth asked suddenly, catching him off guard.

"Angry? Why would I be?" Balthazar replied, bewildered by the question.

"For all the time I hid my identity," she clarified, her clear gaze never wavering.

It was a direct question, one Balthazar hadn't anticipated. He quickly ran through his prepared responses and selected the one that best conveyed maturity and understanding.

"Given the circumstances, I think it was necessary," he said with what he hoped was an air of composure.

Elisabeth continued to gaze at him, her expression unchanged.

After a long pause, she smiled softly. "You certainly helped me a lot during our academy days."

A single bead of sweat trickled down Balthazar's temple.

What does she mean by that?

Was she talking about genuine help, like mentoring her or buying her meals? Because that wasn't what he remembered. He had mostly treated her as a tool, ordering her around for his own benefit.

Or was she referring to something more sinister, like "repaying a favour" in the way some people use the term?

Balthazar quickly decided how to respond.

"I'm glad I could be of assistance," he said cautiously.

"That's surprising," Elisabeth replied, her smile deepening. "I always got the impression you didn't care much for me."

Balthazar’s heart sank. He had to steer the conversation away from dangerous territory.

Thinking quickly, he changed the subject. "Speaking of the academy, I heard about Kiyoaki and Illia. They're being treated as prisoners of war, correct? Are they doing well?"

It worked. Elisabeth smiled as she replied, "Thanks to your help, they're both fine. Though they're prisoners in name only—they're currently flying with the Valkyries in Vestelant."

Balthazar breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that he had managed to divert the conversation in time.

But then Elisabeth hit him with another surprise.

"Did you know that Kagura is a member of the Imperial Guard of the Akitsu Royal Family?" she asked, her tone serious.

The revelation struck Balthazar like a bolt of lightning.

"What...? Kagura, a member of the Imperial Guard?" he repeated, incredulous.

Elisabeth nodded gravely.

"Second Lieutenant Sakagami mentioned it. The Murasaki family has served the Keiken Imperial Family from the shadows for over a thousand years, and Kagura has inherited that mission," Elisabeth explained.

A sharp pain shot through Balthazar's chest.

The Keiken Dynasty Imperial Family was now being used by the former military leadership of the Akitsu Federation, as they attempted to seize ultimate power. The military leaders, desperate to shift the blame for their defeat, had manipulated the Imperial Family into this position. It was a crumbling figurehead of authority, already destined for ruin. And yet, the Shinmei Guard would undoubtedly follow the Imperial Family to the bitter end, regardless of the fate that awaited them. Balthazar didn’t need to think twice to understand where this path would lead...

"I... I wasn't aware. Kagura... in the Shinmei Guard?" Balthazar muttered, feeling the weight of this new information.

Although Balthazar's current duties were centred around the Kingdom of Sylvania, he had heard from colleagues in the Joint Operations Command that the Empire intended to execute the Keiken Imperial Family after the war. They planned to pin the blame for their indiscriminate bombing campaigns on the Imperial Family to escape responsibility. When that time came, the Shinmei Guard would sacrifice their lives to protect the family. They would live and die alongside the Imperial Family—that was the very nature of the Shinmei Guard, and Balthazar knew it well.

Nearly ten months ago, Balthazar had freed Kagura and Kiyoaki from imprisonment, helping them parachute down from the Odin aerial fortress back to their homeland. The faint emotion he had experienced then, something he had never felt before, now resurfaced in his chest.

It was uncharacteristic of him. He tried to dismiss the feeling, but it clung to him stubbornly. Elisabeth, observing him closely, spoke again.

"Are you worried... about Kagura?"

Her tone had softened, reverting briefly to the more familiar voice of Cecil from their academy days. Balthazar snapped back to his usual demeanour and straightened his posture.

"No, I am not. Murasaki is now an officer of an enemy nation. Personal feelings will not interfere," he replied, the tone of an Imperial officer.

It was the answer expected of him as a major in the Imperial Army. The Keiken Imperial Family was the enemy, and their protectors, the Shinmei Guard, would have to be annihilated without mercy if encountered on the battlefield, regardless of past friendships.

And yet, the pain in his chest did not fade. He was surprised to find such a thing had taken root inside him. Determined to move on, Balthazar redirected the conversation to more neutral topics—the impact of the royal restoration on the island nations, the future governance of Santos Island, and so on. He successfully steered the conversation away from any mention of their academy days or his treatment of Elisabeth, managing to navigate the entire encounter without triggering any past grievances. After sharing dinner with Elisabeth and affirming their continued cooperation, he finally left the hotel at 9 p.m., sinking into the back seat of a taxi.

As Balthazar leaned back, he rotated his shoulders, tense from the nerve-wracking day, and reflected on his performance. He was pleased with himself. His deft topic changes had ensured Elisabeth never touched on their past, focusing instead on the political and military issues at hand.

Had Elisabeth chosen to bring up his behaviour from their academy days, he would have resorted to his last-ditch plan—Operation "Twin Brother," which he had devised the previous night. The strategy involved shifting all responsibility for his past actions onto a fictional twin brother. The prepared line was, "It was all my twin brother's doing. I should never have allowed him to use the officer's lounge. I apologize on his behalf." It would have been an absurd and risky gambit, but one that, if successful, could have absolved him of any guilt. However, he was grateful that the situation had never reached that point.

Smiling smugly, Balthazar gave himself full marks for his performance. With Elisabeth's support, he was sure his future success was all but guaranteed.

But as he basked in satisfaction, the pain in his chest returned.

The image of Kagura, standing with the Shinmei Guard, shielding the Imperial Family with her body as she was struck down by Imperial bullets, lingered in his mind.

Forget it. It's useless sentimentality. I don't need it, Balthazar told himself, trying to forcibly shake off the ominous thoughts. Instead, he filled the void with a surge of anger, the familiar hatred that had always fuelled him.

Just wait, you old bastard. Every day, I draw closer to your throne.

He pictured the impassive face of his grandfather, Renior Berner, in the nightscape outside the window and swore once again to destroy him. Renior, who had built the Berner financial empire, had always treated Balthazar with cold detachment. Balthazar's lifelong dream was to see that man beg for mercy, crying in defeat at Balthazar's feet.

I will never forgive you for what you did to me. I will make sure you understand, down to your very bones, the mistake you made in underestimating me...

The hatred that fuelled him surged within. It was this burning resentment that gave him strength, that enabled him to endure hardships, to never be satisfied, and to push himself to achieve ever greater heights.

Now then, about my next steps at Operations Command...

Balthazar’s mind turned to his ambitions. He had to get closer to General Raphael Donauer, the current Chief of Staff. At 62 years old, Donauer held one of the most influential positions in the Empire, and Balthazar aimed to become his trusted right hand. But first, he needed to continue proving his value by keeping a close eye on global developments and providing sharp analyses.

Currently, the world was... tense.

Rumours from the northeast of the St Vault Empire, where it bordered the Harmonia Empire, suggested trouble. Intelligence reports indicated that a massive Urano fleet had recently docked at a military port in Harmonia, loading supplies. Additionally, two floating fortresses, Leon and Zigos, which had been unaccounted for in the island campaigns, were now confirmed to be in the northern waters of Harmonia, conducting mysterious drills for months.

The Harmonia Empire was effectively a satellite state of Urano, its political and financial systems controlled by Urano officials, who acted according to the will of the Urano ruler.

Given that the Empire was fully focused on the Multi-Island War, it wouldn't be surprising if Harmonia attempted an attack from behind.

However, the Empire had the Kukuana Line—a massive defence network protecting the border with Harmonia.

This defence line, stretching three kilometres deep with trenches, tank barriers, and networks of machine gun nests and fortifications, was considered impenetrable. Even if Harmonia’s forces attempted a frontal assault, they would be decimated long before breaching the line.

And yet... is that really the case?

A nagging doubt crept into Balthazar’s mind.

What if... there's something we've overlooked?

Looking out the taxi window, Balthazar pondered potential vulnerabilities.

The Unlon Mountain route...

He considered the possibility. If a mechanized force from Harmonia crossed the Unlon Mountains and flanked the Kukuana Line, it would spell disaster. While the Kukuana Line was impervious to frontal assaults, its sides and rear were vulnerable.

However, the idea of crossing the Unlon Mountains was unlikely for two reasons.

First, any large force attempting to cross the mountains would have to pass through Zunjin territory. The proud and isolationist Zunjin Dynasty, which had guarded its borders for 800 years, would never allow an enemy army safe passage. They would attack, and Harmonia’s forces would suffer heavy losses even before reaching the Kukuana Line. Their supply lines would be vulnerable, leading to the inevitable collapse of the invasion force.

Second, it was nearly impossible for a mechanized force to traverse such rough terrain. Only light infantry units or lightly armoured vehicles might attempt it, but once they descended into the flatlands, they would be no match for the Empire's heavy tanks.

So, no, the Unlon route is unlikely.

Then there's the option of an airship assault over the mountains... but that's even riskier.

Airships, while capable of crossing the Unlon Mountains, would be prime targets for anti-aircraft fire. Should they be shot down over enemy territory, the technological secrets they carried would fall into enemy hands, which was a risk too great for any fleet to take.

No, that won’t happen either.

The last possible threat was a naval assault from the eastern waters of the Mitterland continent, but with the Empire’s radar installations on the islands in that region, any fleet would be detected long before reaching Imperial shores.

In conclusion, the Empire’s rear is secure...

Balthazar stopped his train of thought there. Harmonia might try something, but the Kukuana Line would hold. Once the island war was won, the Empire could turn its full might against Harmonia.

I just need to establish my position at Operations Command before that happens...

Unaware of the catastrophe awaiting him just four months later, Balthazar closed his eyes, resting against the seat. If only he had thought more deeply about the implications of Urano’s secret weapon, perhaps he could have averted the tragedy. But it was already too late to change the past. The truth of the matter had passed by, unnoticed, just like the scenery outside the taxi window.

Part 2

Kiyoaki made a decision: he would no longer hesitate. He had chosen to fly, regardless of the consequences. It didn’t matter if he was criticized or ridiculed, labelled a fool, or scorned as a coward. He was ready to face any condemnation to continue flying.

For the first time, he had made a choice for himself. In an era where choosing one's own master was nearly impossible, a fleeting moment had granted him a choice:

Would he fly for the sake of his country, or for his irreplaceable comrades?

He chose, with his own will, to fly for the latter. And now, here he was, soaring through the sky.

"Kiyoaki, let’s go!"

"Yes, sir!"

Responding to the command from his squadron leader over the radio, Kiyoaki banked his plane at 4,500 meters, executing a half-roll to level out, now seeing the ocean above him as he dove downward.

June, Imperial Year 1350, Radat Territory, Siondal League, Vestelant Continent

The seas of the Vestelant Continent were turbulent. The whitecaps of the waves stretched endlessly like scales to the horizon, churning incessantly.

Amidst the frothing waves, friendly and enemy aircraft intertwined, leaving white contrails in their wake.

The silver-gray aircraft belonged to the Grand Duke of David's forces, though the pilots were from the Uranos Air Force, flying familiar single-seat fighters, the Ion.

On the opposing side were the dark-bronze planes of Kiyoaki’s group, the private air corps known as Valkyrie, flying single-seat fighters called Kazvaan. These fighters were equipped with two 20mm machine guns on the fuselage, two 14mm guns on the wings, and powered by a 2,000-horsepower engine developed by Berner Heavy Industries. Though the Kazvaan had been contracted for development by the St Vault Naval Air Force, it had not yet entered mass production. Valkyrie had received some of the 140 prototype units, deploying them in real combat over the Vestelant to showcase their capabilities to the St Vault military command.

Having flown the main fighter of the St Vault Air Force, the Beo-Eagle, Kiyoaki understood why the Kazvaan had not yet entered full production. On paper, its specs outmatched the Beo-Eagle, but it was difficult to control, requiring constant adjustments at higher altitudes, leaving little room for focusing on targeting the enemy.

However, in the hands of skilled pilots, the Kazvaan was a formidable machine.

And the Valkyrie pilots were indeed capable of harnessing its power.

The proof was in the sky above.

They're incredibly strong...

Nearly six months had passed since Kiyoaki had joined Valkyrie, and the dogfighting skills of his fellow pilots were beyond words. They lived up to their reputation as the world's strongest aerial force. Kiyoaki, who had flown with the elite Voltec and Kusanagi squadrons of two major nations, was astonished by how exceptional Valkyrie was.

As he dove into the combat zone, the wreckage of an Ion plane spewed black smoke, spiralling down from the sky. The shattered tailfin of the enemy aircraft whirled past Kiyoaki, spinning upwards into the heavens.

Ahead of him, another Kazvaan roared forward, closing the gap with another Ion to a point just before their tails touched. With minimal rounds, it downed the enemy craft. Despite the difficulty in handling the fighter, the Valkyrie pilots made it seem effortless, flying with the precision of an ace. Each enemy they encountered fell swiftly, leaving behind only their broken wreckage.

In this sky, Valkyrie’s pilots carried the banner of their organization, soaring above the clouds, unbound by any nation. These warriors of the sky sought freedom, rejecting the constraints of national loyalty. While each had different reasons for leaving their respective countries, one shared desire united them:

I want to fly with him.

I want to train with him.

Kiyoaki couldn’t deny that he had joined Valkyrie with that same admiration.

The figure who now inspired the world’s aerial pilots more than any other—the King of the Sky.

Unlike Karnasion of Uranos, who instilled terror in his enemies, this man was revered by his foes with a sense of awe.

That man was now in a steep dive, flying ahead of Kiyoaki.

The King of the Sky, Akmed.

Kiyoaki had experienced numerous dogfights as Akmed’s wingman, learning firsthand that the title was well-deserved.

He exists on a different plane.

Even though they flew the same aircraft, it felt as though Akmed existed in another realm, another dimension of time and space. His manoeuvres were impossibly sharp, closing in on enemies with perfect precision and taking them down with ease.

Even now, though they were both diving at the same angle, Akmed’s aircraft seemed to cut through the air effortlessly, shrinking into the distance. No matter how much Kiyoaki tried to minimize the vibrations of his plane, enduring the intense g-forces and pushing his craft to its limits, he couldn’t catch up.

The difference in precision of control makes all the difference.

Kiyoaki understood this in theory. But it still seemed beyond human ability—Akmed had merged completely with his plane, as if every effect the dive had on the aircraft was something he could feel within his own body.

I want to master his technique.

If I do, I can defeat Karnasion.

Kiyoaki’s ambition flared as he fixated on Akmed’s every movement, determined to absorb and learn from his mentor.

Once again, a fiery explosion bloomed over the ocean.

It was Akmed who had made the kill.

By the time Kiyoaki raised his gaze, there were no more enemies in sight.

Sighing, he pulled up his aircraft and scanned the skies, ensuring there were no lingering threats. His job now was to protect Akmed from any enemies lurking in his blind spots.

But the sky was clear. Only the graceful wings of his comrades, painted in bronze, cut through the now-secured sky.

We came, we saw, we conquered.

An old phrase from the chronicles of war echoed faintly in Kiyoaki’s mind.

What incredible people...

He was still awestruck. Every single battle he had fought over the past months had been against overwhelming odds—one pilot against three enemies, and yet, Valkyries' had consistently dispatched their foes.

There was no need for coordinated formations. Each pilot acted on their instincts, reading the situation and communicating by radio as they hunted and protected one another. It was as though the 30 aircraft in the sky were all parts of one living entity, perfectly synchronized. This was possible because of the daily strategy meetings led by Akmed.

In these meetings, Valkyrie pilots argued fiercely, replaying their battles with hand motions and sound effects, refining their tactics and pushing one another to excel. It was this competitive, collaborative atmosphere that forged Valkyrie’s strength. And at the centre of it all was Akmed, the King of the Sky.

Every evening, Akmed shared his knowledge without holding back, discussing not only the technical aspects of flying but also the mental preparation, the physical conditioning, and the daily training required to succeed in the sky.

"We are not a unit that stays in one place and defends a base. We go where our sponsors send us, where the enemy is. After the restoration of the royal family, we will maintain good relations with Berner Heavy Industries. If we lose our sponsors, we’ll lose our wings. It’s hard, but endure it. We won’t always be mercenaries—the royal family will be restored, and when that happens, we’ll be the Queen’s wings. Let’s keep our pride."

Akmed's words reminded the exhausted Valkyrie pilots that, despite the hardships, their goal was greater. The pilots nodded, swallowing their complaints, then headed to the mess hall to gorge themselves on the mediocre, oversized meals provided.

After dinner, the pilots drank and partied, no different from any other unit Kiyoaki had served with. As the night fell, food stalls and local women gathered near the camp, doing business with the mercenaries. One of the pilots strummed a guitar, filling the air with the melancholy tunes unique to the Vestelant.

While his comrades revelled in the festivities, Kiyoaki stood apart, gazing up at the starry sky. It had been almost six months since he became a member of Valkyrie, flying battle after battle across the war-torn landscapes of the Vestelant. He had grown used to the dry scenery, the heavily seasoned meat dishes, and even the harsh Scotch whiskey that once made him cough.

The strain on his body from these relentless days of dogfighting was far greater than anything he had experienced before. Valkyrie was always outnumbered, their aircraft often poorly maintained, and there were too few mechanics to service the planes. After each battle, Kiyoaki had to spend late nights working on his aircraft. Tonight would be no different.

Carrying a paper cup filled with his favourite meatballs from a local stall, Kiyoaki walked towards the hangar. Though the life of a mercenary was gruelling, there was one thing Valkyrie never compromised on:

They only fought against Uranos.

This was the reason Kiyoaki had left his homeland to join Valkyrie.

He wouldn’t fight against anyone else—only Uranos.

"That's Valkyrie Captain Akmed's pride," Kiyoaki thought, reflecting on the core of the squadron's existence. But it was more than just pride—it was also the will of Elisabeth Sylvania.

Valkyrie existed solely to fight against Uranos, the empire that had driven Elisabeth's kingdom to ruin.

"That's why I want to stay here."

In this era, no nation was truly just.

Kiyoaki had learned that hard truth.

Nations pursued only strategies that prioritized their own interests above all else. The aim was always to place other governments under their control, to siphon off wealth from other lands to fuel their military expansion. If a nation didn’t continue to grow, it would be consumed. It was an endless cycle: maintain military might, use it to subjugate others, and expand further. That was the essence of imperialism.

To sustain the ever-growing military machine, nations issued deficit bonds, raised taxes, and seized citizens' assets. The media was controlled to stoke patriotism, demonizing enemy nations while branding war opponents as traitors.

Though each nation shouted about its own "righteousness," the reality was the same everywhere. War was a convenient means to maintain and grow military power. The spoils of victory—resources and wealth—could be used to further bolster armies, which then required more resources to maintain. Eventually, it became a game of mutual destruction: each side battered the other until one was left with nothing but the hollow victory of a depleted and exhausted military.

This is the madness of imperialism, Kiyoaki mused bitterly. The more he understood it, the more absurd the nature of war appeared.

"I’ve had enough of it. I want to choose my own skies."

But more than anything...

"I never want to fight Illia again."

Kiyoaki had sworn to destroy Uranos when he became a pilot. He had not trained to shoot down those who were important to him, like Illia, nor those who had been mentors or beloved. His only goal was to defeat Uranos.

That’s why he no longer hesitated.

He didn’t care if people called him a coward or said he made the wrong choice. He didn’t mind if every citizen of his homeland threw stones at him.

"I'm flying to take Mio back."

"That’s why I joined Valkyrie."

It wasn’t for the sake of his country.

He wanted to fly for the sake of his comrades from their oath. He wanted to defeat Uranos and bring Mio back.

As he looked up at the stars, Kiyoaki’s mind conjured an image of Mio's smiling face. The girl he had hurt far more than he could ever forgive himself for. Nearly two years had passed since they were separated.

Her face, once so vivid, was now fading from his memory. That realization tightened his chest painfully.

And then, in his mind’s eye, Illia’s lonely expression rose alongside Mio’s.

It had been nearly six months since he last saw Illia. After swearing allegiance to Elisabeth, they had been separated almost immediately. To restore the Sylvania Kingdom, they needed the backing of the St Vault Empire, and bringing Illia into Valkyrie risked unsettling relations between the two nations. Yet Elisabeth, Illia’s close friend, desperately wanted her to join their ranks. For now, Illia had taken on a new identity and was flying under a different name in the far reaches of the Vestelant, with plans to join Valkyrie once political arrangements were settled. No one knew when that would happen.

"Is she safe? Is she well? Does she feel lonely?"

Worrying about Illia, Kiyoaki entered the hangar, greeted the chief mechanic, and climbed onto his aircraft, removing the cowling to inspect the engine. As he worked, Illia’s sorrowful expression stayed with him.

They had once faced each other in combat, had been captured by Akmed, and had stood before Elisabeth together. But despite all that, they had barely exchanged any words.

His emotions had been so chaotic that he couldn’t make sense of them, and in the end, they had parted ways awkwardly, heading to separate battlefields.

Kiyoaki still didn’t know what Illia had truly felt about their duel.

Illia shot at Kiyoaki, and Kiyoaki had shot at Illia.

And in doing so, Kiyoaki had come to a painful realization:

"I love Illia."

"I don't want to lose her."

"I want to stay with her, always."

Deep in his heart, these thoughts echoed endlessly. He longed for her more than anyone else, and his heart cried out for her.

But at the same time, another cry rose from within:

"Mio is in Pleiades, and she's crying."

He recalled Mio's innocent smile, the crown of canola flowers she wore. "I'm going to be Kiyoaki’s bride!" she had declared.

The memory of holding her in the cave during the storm returned to him—her small, vulnerable form still vivid in his mind.

"I hurt Mio..."

It made his heart bleed. He didn’t know what to do.

"Illia and Mio... they're both important. I can’t lose either of them."

"But trying to weigh my feelings for them on a scale is wrong. That would be insincere."

"They are both equally precious. The idea of choosing between them is vile."

Kiyoaki chastised himself for even thinking that way.

The bond between the seven of them from Eriadore was one of friendship.

It wasn’t about romantic relationships.

That would be impure.

"Don’t lose sight of your goal," he reminded himself.

He had to fight against Uranos, enter Pleiades, and bring Mio back.

He would fly for the future where all seven of them could smile and reunite once more.

As he worked on his engine late into the night, Kiyoaki reflected on his inner turmoil. These solitary hours with his aircraft were the most important time for him now.

As he lost track of time, standing on the landing gear, someone entered the hangar. Though people often came and went—other pilots and mechanics were always working—something felt different this time, and Kiyoaki looked toward the entrance.

It was Akmed.

Had he come to check on his own plane?

Beside him stood a girl in Valkyrie uniform, someone Kiyoaki hadn’t seen before.

Female pilots weren’t uncommon in Valkyrie, so her presence wasn’t entirely unusual. But something about her posture seemed familiar. Kiyoaki squinted in the dim lighting to get a better look.

Noticing Kiyoaki, Akmed guided the girl closer.

She had a slender figure, a sharp, dignified face, and light pink hair that ended just above her shoulders.

Her hairstyle and hair colour were different, but Kiyoaki recognized her immediately.

"Illia..."

Kiyoaki descended from the landing gear.

Illia stopped walking toward him, her expression tense as she awkwardly nodded in his direction.

Beside her, Akmed spoke calmly, explaining the situation.

"I’ve been working out the details everywhere, and it’s finally done. Illia is now officially a member of Valkyrie. She’s one of the best pilots out there, and I’d hate to see her sent back to St Vault."

Illia remained silent, her gaze dropping to Kiyoaki’s chest, avoiding his eyes. Akmed continued speaking.

"I understand Illia has her hesitations, but given the princess’s strong wishes and Valkyrie’s current state, sending her back to St Vault isn’t an option. She’ll stay here, with a new name and appearance, serving Valkyrie."

Kiyoaki, too, stayed quiet, listening to Akmed’s firm words.

"From now on, Illia’s name will be Therma Kruman when dealing with outsiders. You can still call her Illia within the squadron. Kiyoaki, teach her about Radat and help her get accustomed. It’ll be good for both of you to reconnect... Illia, I know you have your reservations, but give it up. Make this place your final battlefield."

Akmed added a slight joke to his last words, sensing the palpable awkwardness between the two of them. After a brief pause, he stepped back.

"You two have a lot of history. But from now on, you’re comrades in the same squadron. You’ll need all the information you can gather about the enemies, allies, and the terrain around here. I’ll leave you to it—make sure you talk things out."

With that, Akmed turned away and headed for his aircraft, leaving Kiyoaki and Illia standing there alone, exchanging uneasy glances.

"It's been a while, hasn’t it?" Kiyoaki finally broke the silence, trying his best to sound calm.

Illia, still avoiding his gaze, nodded stiffly.

"Yeah... about half a year, I guess."

Once again, their conversation fell into silence, both of them uncertain how to navigate the complex emotions between them.

Trying to shake off the awkwardness, Kiyoaki remarked, "You cut your hair."

Illia, still not looking at him, nodded like a bobbing water toy.

"Yeah."

"And your hair colour... it's different now."

"Yeah."

"........................"

"........................"

The air between them felt tense and uncomfortable again. Six months ago, during their duel off the coast of the flying fortress Suzaku, they had pointed 20mm machine guns at each other and pulled the trigger.

Now, standing on a distant continent, they were reunited under far different circumstances.

As Kiyoaki stood there, the memory of the words that echoed through the sky during their duel resurfaced in his mind.

"I love you."

"I love you."

In that moment, they had shared those words, their voices blending into the air. But with the passage of time, Kiyoaki had come to believe it was all just a figment of his imagination. It wasn’t possible to communicate through the air like that. His brain, oxygen-deprived and strained from flying at high altitudes, had likely conjured up the hallucination.

If there was one thing he had become certain of, it was his feelings for Illia.

Unable to think of what to say next, Kiyoaki was surprised when Illia finally raised her flushed face to look at him.

"Is it strange?"

"Huh?"

"My hair."

Summoning her courage, Illia looked at Kiyoaki, her expression tense.

Kiyoaki quickly shook his head.

"No, not at all. It’s... really great. It suits you."

"........................"

"Really. It’s... even better than before."

He struggled to offer the compliment, but it was genuine. The new look accentuated Illia's sharp features and strength, making her appear even more striking.

Illia’s cheeks flushed deeper.

"I see... well, that’s good, I suppose."

Despite her nonchalant tone, she seemed relieved, and they once again stood there, facing each other in silence.

There was so much they wanted to talk about—everything that had happened, everything that was yet to come. They had hardly spoken any ordinary words to each other over the years.

Kiyoaki scanned the area and spotted two familiar mechanics nearby, formulating an idea.

"Illia, are you busy tomorrow?"

"…?"

"There’s something wrong with my piston, and I’d like to check it out. Could you help me?"

"Oh, sure."

"Great. I’ll need to remove the engine—is that okay?"

"Yeah. I’ve never worked on a Kazvaan engine before, so it’ll be a good opportunity to learn."

"Thanks, I appreciate it. Let me get some help to remove it..."

Kiyoaki called over two mechanics, asking for their help with the engine. Though it wasn’t part of his original plan, it gave him an excuse to spend some time alone with Illia. The mechanics, eager to impress in front of Illia, efficiently removed the eighteen-cylinder radial engine and placed it on the floor. After receiving a pack of cigarettes from Kiyoaki as thanks, they returned to their duties.

Kiyoaki looked down at the engine and spoke to Illia.

"Let’s see... I think it might be the magneto or the spark plugs."

"We’ll know once we take it apart. Let’s get started."

Illia seemed more relaxed, her usual awkwardness easing as they worked together on the engine. As they bent over the machine, their heads naturally moved closer, the smell of engine oil mingling with the faint, familiar scent of Illia.

That scent alone tightened something deep within Kiyoaki’s chest.

It reminded him of the moment in the skies over Misato, when he had been pursued by Illia, ready to accept his death. In that moment, a voice within him had whispered:

"Illia... I think I’m in love with you."

As he looked at Illia now, busy inspecting the pistons, he felt his gaze wander toward her.

The dim, amber light from the bare bulb above cast a soft glow on Illia’s shortened hair.

His heart began to race.

So loud, it felt as if Illia might hear it.

Her deeply defined features, her pure green eyes reflecting the light—it all overwhelmed him.

He wanted to reach out, cup her chin, and claim her soft, pink lips.

No—he wanted to make all of Illia his.

A raw, primal urge surged through him, and in his kneeling position, he felt the impulse rise uncontrollably. Panicking, Kiyoaki forced his thoughts back to the engine in front of him.

What am I thinking?

He cursed himself inwardly, tearing his gaze away from Illia and focusing on the task at hand. Illia, engrossed in the engine, hadn’t noticed his fleeting, shameful thoughts.

Idiot. You’ve just reunited with her, and this is what you’re thinking?!

He bit his lip, mentally berating himself for his lack of composure. He was still far from mastering his own emotions.

This was precious time—a rare chance to be alone with Illia.

After falling from the flying fortress Odin during the war between the St Vault Empire and Akitsu, he had believed he would never see her again. And now, here they were, reunited, working on the same engine in the same squadron. This miracle was something he needed to cherish.

As they sat on the floor, cross-legged and polishing the removed shaft, Kiyoaki, for the first time that evening, steered the conversation away from the engine.

"You seem well. I’ve been worried about you these past six months. How was Campanella?"

"Yeah... the people were good. The battles were tough, and the machines were outdated, but I gained valuable experience."

"I’m glad. I feel the same—joining Valkyrie was the right choice for me."

"Yeah... I think so too."

"Do you?"

Illia fell silent for a while, clearly grappling with her thoughts.

Kiyoaki didn’t rush her for a response.

As they continued working in silence, polishing the metal parts, Illia finally began to speak, her voice soft and uncertain.

"After joining the Campanella Knights and becoming part of Valkyrie, I’ve been flying in so many unfamiliar places, fighting battle after battle... and I’ve spent all that time thinking. Thinking so much, I felt like I was losing my mind. I thought about so many things I had never considered before."

By now, the night had grown late, and the hangar was empty except for the two of them. Illia's delicate words seemed to echo in the stillness around them.

"I thought about nations, about Voltec Squadron, about everything that’s happened in my life. And I thought about what it means to fly and to shoot down enemies. I thought about all the things I had never questioned before. Having come so close to death, I’ve been forced to think about what I want to do with my life."

Illia spoke in halting sentences, as if struggling to put her feelings into words. Kiyoaki could sense the turbulence within her—feelings too complex to easily articulate.

"One thing is clear, though... If I have to choose between what’s right as a soldier and what’s right as a person, I want to choose the latter. That’s the conclusion I’ve reached after all this time."

Having said all this, Illia finally looked directly at Kiyoaki for the first time that evening.

She seemed to be seeking his thoughts on her decision.

Kiyoaki shifted his gaze from the polished metal in his hands and met her eyes.

"I feel the same way. I’m okay with being called a coward for abandoning my country. I just want to be a person first. That’s why I’m here."

More than anything, I never want to shoot at you again.

If it ever came to that, I’d abandon my country.

You mean more to me than the nation, the military, or its people.

These were the words Kiyoaki wanted to say but swallowed them instead. Something told him that if he spoke them out loud, things would never be the same between them.

Illia’s eyes seemed to glisten with moisture.

Perhaps the emotions Kiyoaki had just restrained leaked through his expression or the fragments of his words.

And that was okay, he thought.

Illia’s lips parted.

“…I see.”

She spoke briefly and then lowered her gaze.

“…To be honest, I’m still unsure about abandoning my country. I wonder if I should return to Voltec Squadron or at least let my father know that I’m safe.”

“……………………”

Kiyoaki could understand that. Illia had valued her comrades in the Voltec Squadron so much that she had aimed her gun at Kiyoaki and pulled the trigger. Her father, Karsten, would surely be relieved to hear she was alive.

But Illia was here, with Valkyrie.

Akmed had said it was because she was a prisoner, but the reality was different. She had flown proudly as one of Valkyrie’s pilots, fighting on the frontier over the past six months, honing her skills so they wouldn’t dull.

Why hasn’t Illia returned home?

That thought struck Kiyoaki. He hadn’t considered it before, but now he wondered. Unlike him, Illia had a father in her homeland and a family-like connection with the Voltec Squadron. There didn’t seem to be a strong enough reason for her to abandon all of that to remain in Valkyrie.

If there was something keeping her here...

“…Cecil... or rather, Elizabeth, probably wants you by her side.”

“…Yeah.”

“After the restoration, you’d be a great support for her. Cecil has always leaned on you, even when we were students... Just having you nearby would comfort her, don’t you think?”

Illia remained silent, her eyes still focused on the part she was polishing, not lifting her face. Like Kiyoaki, she absentmindedly fiddled with the over-polished shaft bearing in her hand.

Kiyoaki guessed that it was Cecil—Elizabeth—who had prompted Illia to stay with Valkyrie. But something about that explanation felt weak.

The St Vault Empire and the Sylvania Kingdom were, in practice, a suzerain and vassal state. For Elizabeth to declare the kingdom’s restoration, she would need the emperor’s approval. They were allies, not enemies, so even if Illia returned to the Voltec Squadron, it wouldn’t prevent her from continuing her personal relationship with Cecil.

In other words, Illia could still be there for Cecil even if she went back to the Voltec Squadron.

And yet—

Illia had abandoned her country and joined Valkyrie. She was here, sitting next to Kiyoaki, polishing parts.

Why is Illia here?

Just as he was about to voice that question, a thought suddenly flashed through Kiyoaki’s mind.

Because I’m here.

His breath caught in his throat, and the words he was about to speak were swallowed back.

His mouth, half-open mid-sentence, hung there awkwardly.

“…?”

Illia looked at him quizzically, noticing the dumbfounded expression on his face.

Kiyoaki froze.

“…What’s with that look?” she asked, frowning slightly. Kiyoaki snapped back to reality, closed his mouth, and hastily shook his head.

“It’s nothing. Nothing at all.”

“Don’t say something and then leave it hanging. What is it? If you’ve got something to say, say it.”

“N-No, really. I wasn’t saying anything. It’s nothing.”

“…Do you think you can fool me? What is it? What’s bothering you? If there’s something on your mind, just tell me.”

Illia’s face started to flush, perhaps from anger or perhaps because she had sensed something. Her eyes wavered slightly, betraying her emotions.

“No, it’s not like that. It’s not bothering me. Really, it’s nothing…”

Kiyoaki’s voice trailed off, and he focused even harder on polishing the part in his hands.

That can’t be it.

I’m getting ahead of myself. Don’t get cocky. It’s disrespectful to Illia.

There’s no way she’d stay here for such a flimsy reason...

He desperately denied the foolish idea that had entered his head, searching for a more reasonable explanation.

“It’s just that Cecil... I mean, Elizabeth, would be happy with you here. That’s all I was trying to say.”

“…You already said that. Are you going to keep repeating yourself?”

“Yeah, sorry. That’s all I meant. That’s it.”

“…I’m not convinced. I can tell you’re hiding something.”

“No, no, I’m not. It’s just like I said. Anyway, look, the parts are all clean now. Let’s put them back.”

Kiyoaki hurried to reinstall the polished parts back into the engine, while Illia, still looking dissatisfied, helped him with the task.

Together, they lifted the eighteen-cylinder radial engine back into place and reconnected it to the aircraft.

“…Thanks. Sorry for keeping you so long. I really appreciate the help.”

“No problem. I got to learn about the Kazvaan’s engine, which is important since I’ll be flying it from now on.”

Kiyoaki turned off the lights and stepped out of the hangar, looking up at the starry sky of the Western Continent.

It reminded him of the nights on the beach of Mauregan Island, back when he was in the Voltec Squadron. Every night, he and Reiner, Kagura, Leo, Lulu, and Lala would gaze up at the stars, laughing and partying. It was only a year ago, but it felt like a distant memory now.

So much had happened since then. Reiner had returned to Uranos, Kagura had stayed behind in Akitsu, and Kiyoaki was now with Valkyrie, standing beside Illia.

What an odd twist of fate.

What will happen to the seven of us now?

“The stars are amazing. They remind me of Mauregan Island.”

“…Yeah. We used to mess around on the beach, all of us…”

“Did you hear about Captain Leo?”

“Yeah, Cecil told me. And about Lulu and Lala too. I’m glad they’re okay. I heard their first parachute descent didn’t go too well, but at least they weren’t seriously hurt.”

“…Yeah. I was relieved too. I mean, not that it’s my place to say so, but... really.”

Once again, their conversation trailed off.

Their casual reminiscence brought back memories of the aerial battle from six months ago.

Even though they had spent the entire evening together, that topic had yet to come up.

No, it was more accurate to say he avoided bringing it up—he didn’t have the courage to mention it.

Even though he wanted to be happy about seeing Illia again, he was afraid that mentioning that battle would ruin the joy of their reunion. But it felt strange to keep avoiding it forever. The awkwardness between them stemmed from that duel, and they both knew it.

Back then, we pointed guns at each other—with the intent to kill.

They both knew that if the 20mm cannon fire hit, their bodies would be blown apart, yet they still locked each other in their sights and pulled the triggers.

It wasn’t something they could just forget and go back to being how they were during their time at the Air Hunt Officer Academy.

I need to explain why I pulled the trigger.

I can’t keep running from this... It’s not fair to Illia.

That thought pushed Kiyoaki to lower his gaze from the night sky and look at Illia, whose face was softly bathed in the starlight.

“…Can we talk about what happened six months ago?”

Illia also lowered her gaze from the stars to meet his.

“…Yes, go ahead.”

Her expression didn’t change. She remained calm, her silhouette illuminated by the stars above.

Kiyoaki took a breath, gathering his thoughts, and summoned all the sincerity he could muster.

“I really intended to shoot you down.”

Illia remained silent, watching him, her expression unreadable.

“I hesitated for a long time. I couldn’t bring myself to shoot during the first dogfight. But I had promised to fight you for real if we met in the air again. So, the second time... I pulled the trigger. I killed many of your comrades in the Voltec Squadron. I’m not going to apologize for that.”

“……………………”

“And even after all that, I still want to be friends with you. It might sound strange, wanting to be friends after trying to kill you, but... still…”

Before Kiyoaki could finish, Illia shook her head.

“I intended to shoot you down too. And I killed many of your comrades. I won’t apologize for that either. It’s not something that should be measured by right or wrong... It just is.”

She paused, thinking for a moment before raising her head with a serious look.

“That was our fate. We both gained something and lost something. We were forced to make brutal choices, but neither of us ran away. We faced each other for real, and now, here we are. We can still be friends... and I think that’s enough.”

With the stars as her backdrop, Illia spoke these words and then smiled softly.

“We don’t need to hate each other. We made a vow.”

The vow the seven of them had made after their daring escape on the airship Eriadore.

"Even if we become enemies, we will not hate each other. Friendship is eternal."

Perhaps, Kagura, who had suggested that vow, had foreseen this situation somewhere deep in her heart.

That promise had allowed them to stay friends, even though they had killed people close to each other.

As long as they upheld that vow, the seven of them, despite being scattered across the world, would remain friends.

Kiyoaki smiled back.

“…Thank you, Illia. Let’s keep going together.”

The small smile on Illia’s face widened.

“…Yeah. Let’s keep going.”

Her cheeks flushed slightly with embarrassment, and to hide it, she clasped her hands behind her back and spun on her heel, looking back up at the stars.

The world seemed to fall silent.

The only sound Kiyoaki could hear was his own heartbeat, echoing in the quiet of the night.

As he watched Illia’s elegant form under the starry sky, something deep inside him stirred.

I want to hold her.

The impulse surged within him, barely kept in check by his rational mind.

I don’t want to fight her anymore. I want to love her.

That primal desire began to erode his restraint.

When had this animalistic drive crept into his soul? Or had it been there all along, lurking within the human condition? The force was terrifying, overwhelming, and it sent shivers down Kiyoaki’s spine.

Illia was the one to break the silence.

“…It’s getting late. We should head back and rest. Tomorrow, we’ll keep fighting.”

“Yeah. Let’s head back. Where’s the women’s barracks again?”

“They’re in a tent at the southern end of the base. Let’s walk together.”

They began to walk together under the vast night sky.

Illia, walking beside him, playfully bumped his shoulder from time to time, smiling mischievously.

“Kiyoaki.”

“Hm? What?”

“Nothing.”

Illia looked up at the stars as she said it, then bumped his shoulder again as they walked.

“Kiyoaki~”

“What’s that about?”

“No reason. Just felt like it.”

She grinned impishly and hummed a little tune as they continued walking. Not wanting to let her have all the fun, Kiyoaki bumped her shoulder back.

“Illia~”

“What?”

“Just felt like it.”

Illia snorted and chuckled. They continued walking, bumping shoulders, calling each other’s names as if to reassure themselves that they were both alive and here, together.

That feeling of joy lingered in Kiyoaki’s heart even after they parted ways.

As he looked up at the stars alone, Illia’s different expressions danced before his eyes. Even when he finally lay down to sleep, her smiling face filled his mind, leaving his heart brimming with happiness.

But, as always, Mio’s sorrowful face soon covered Illia’s.

And with it, a sharp pain tore through Kiyoaki’s consciousness once again.

The wound reopened, and an endless flood of guilt poured out.

Illia’s smile faded.

Mio’s sadness filled Kiyoaki’s heart.

As his memory of Mio grew fainter, Kiyoaki clung to it. In a way, the sorrow was a comfort, a reminder that she still existed within him. This grief was proof that Mio hadn’t disappeared from his life.

Mio... I want to see you again.

I want to apologize for everything.

One day, when he reached Pleiades, he would see Mio again.

He would get her back.

He didn’t fly for the sake of his country anymore; he flew to bring Mio back.

I want to take you back, and then...

Then...

Kiyoaki’s thoughts halted there.

All his efforts, all his striving, had been to someday become a leader, to challenge Uranos in a decisive battle, to reach Pleiades and reunite with Mio... but then what?

After I get Mio back... what then?

What would come after that?

If I get Mio back... what about Illia?

The question echoed in his mind.

And as soon as it did, he realized the ugliness of his own thoughts.

What am I thinking? That’s disgusting.

He felt a wave of self-loathing. He had asked himself the same question countless times before. He was sick of it, disgusted with himself.

Stop thinking about this.

Just focus on flying to Pleiades.

Scolding himself, Kiyoaki forced his eyes shut. But behind his eyelids, Illia’s smile and Mio’s tearful face continued to appear, over and over again.

Part 3

Is a nation truly this fragile?

From her saddle, Kagura gazed at the desolate landscape of the abandoned city, Misato, and was overcome with a deep, sorrowful emotion.

Since the air raid six months ago, the residents had given up on living in Misato. They packed their belongings onto carts and chose to evacuate to rural areas. Once a flourishing capital of the Akitsu Federation, this city had now become nothing more than a concrete fortress waiting to confront the imminent land forces of the St Vault Empire.

The Year 1350 of the Imperial Calendar, June, the capital of the Akitsu Federation, Misato──.

The rain that had persisted since last night finally ceased, leaving the dust and debris turned to muddy water, blackening the streets. The bomb craters had formed deep puddles, and as armoured vehicles passed, they splashed the filthy water everywhere.

Roof tiles and rubble from collapsed buildings littered the streets, obstructing the passage of wheeled vehicles. Advancing would be difficult unless they used tanks with caterpillar tracks. For the soldiers of the Federation Army, who lacked the firepower to penetrate the armour of the Empire’s heavy tanks, the only way to resist was with night raids—hiding in the shadows of buildings and debris, using their bodies as shields, throwing incendiary bottles into the fuel tanks to destroy the tanks. The soldiers of the Imperial Guard Division, who awaited the inevitable battle of despair, merely stood with faces drained of hope.

Kagura inspected the condition of these soldiers from horseback, occasionally offering words of comfort or encouragement. Despite harbouring doubts deep inside, she fulfilled her duty as the captain of the Shinmei Unit, never allowing those doubts to surface.

The Shinmei Unit consisted of 250 members, tasked with guarding the Keiken Dynasty Imperial Bloodline. Though primarily ceremonial, its ranks were filled with elite soldiers, skilled in combat. Kagura, despite her young age, had been selected to lead the unit by the division commander of the Imperial Guard, Prince Daitoku Shinnou. In this time of national crisis, only Kagura, who had trained alongside the prince since childhood, was deemed capable of being the blade at his side.

It was an overwhelming promotion. Having been transferred from the Kusanagi Aviation Unit, Kagura now worked to establish closer cooperation between ground and air forces.

It was an immense responsibility, but one that Kagura found fulfilling. Yet, no matter how satisfying the work, a cold wind seemed to blow through her heart.

── Everything feels so meaningless.

The ideals of the Akitsu Federation had long since crumbled. The three peoples, who were supposed to have united against Urano and the St Vault Empire, were now on the verge of defeat, splitting apart and returning to the state of three separate nations, as they had been before the federation was formed.

The central and western peoples were using Kagura and her fellow eastern people as a shield to delay the St Vault invasion while they purged their old war factions and prepared to surrender. Geopolitically, the central and western peoples had much to gain from this strategy. Once they completed the internal regime change, they might even accuse the eastern people of being "imperialists who disturbed the peace of the Multi-Island Sea" as a way of appeasing the Empire after surrender. Such measures were expected if it meant navigating this crisis with minimal sacrifice and loss.

But it wasn’t only other peoples at fault.

The eastern people themselves were also on the brink of internal conflict.

With the collapse of the federation, the military quickly established a single eastern-people-only cabinet. The new prime minister, General Takatora Kuonji, was one of the military's leaders. He immediately assumed the role of supreme commander of the remaining federation forces and set about reorganizing the army exclusively with eastern soldiers. However, the gap left by the departure of the central and western soldiers was impossible to fill, and it was expected that the defence line they had established in the Henan region would fall within six months. Kuonji’s only hope was for the Imperial Guard Division to cling to Misato and delay the St Vault ground forces as long as possible after Henan's collapse.

As Kagura passed silently between the soldiers of the Imperial Guard Division who toiled away, her sense of sorrow deepened.

── Is there any point to this?

A doubt that no soldier should carry began to well up from deep within her.

── Is this simply a fist we raised that we cannot now lower?

For the past six years, since their participation in the Battle of Hydrabard, the military had invested half of the national budget into the war effort, promising reparations, territory, and new benefits after victory, all while forcing the populace into lives of poverty, nearly to the point of starvation. Now, the military’s pride would not allow them to show any sign of weakness. Rather than surrender, they would choose to drag the entire nation down with them.

And now, Prime Minister Kuonji sought to utilize the Keiken Dynasty Imperial Bloodline to establish a new wartime regime. In this dire situation, the Imperial Family was being revived as an absolute value, something both the military and the people could equally look up to. Since the transition to federalism, the Keiken Dynasty Imperial Bloodline had ruled without governing, but Kuonji planned to restore its command authority.

── This is madness.

Kagura could no longer even bring herself to sigh. The military, which had once boasted of "establishing a new order in the Multi-Island Sea" when the federation was first formed, had now become so desperate in the face of defeat that they shamelessly sought to return to the old regime they had once abandoned. The true tragedy lay in the soldiers and their families who would die for this political farce.

And now Kagura, fully aware of the military’s disgraceful inner workings, found herself leading soldiers toward certain death as a pawn of this very system.

── No...

Her heart groaned in pain.

── This is not the way I want to live...

Deep within her consciousness, a voice lamented.

Was it the influence of her time studying abroad in St Vault? Kagura found herself observing the sensibilities of her own eastern people from a slight distance. The eastern people's unique aesthetic of finding beauty in the fleeting life of cherry blossoms was admirable, but was it not too steeped in self-indulgence? While dying a noble death in battle was simple, was there not a harder but more worthwhile path to pursue?

Knowing full well that this path led only to ruin, why did no one try to stop it? Despite being at the brink of their nation’s destruction, why did they refuse to even glance at the alternatives?

Wouldn’t someone—someone willing to sacrifice even their own life to stop this foolish war—be exactly what this dying Akitsu continent needed right now?

── If anyone could do that...

Kagura looked up at the cloudy sky.

Rain clouds, heavy with moisture and ready to burst at any moment, filled her vision. There, reflected in those clouds, was the image of her childhood friend, who had long since stored only sorrow within his slender frame.

── There is only one person...

Kagura wrapped the reins around her wrist. The horse's lonely hoofbeats echoed across the field of rubble. She kicked the stirrups and turned the horse’s head toward the "Imperial Palace."

The "Imperial Palace" located in the centre of Misato was the only "sanctuary" in the city that had escaped the bombings.

If they were to bomb the residence of the "Keiken Dynasty Imperial Bloodline," which served as the spiritual pillar for the eastern people, it would unnecessarily provoke their national sentiment. The St Vault Imperial Army understood well the disadvantages of destroying symbolic and historical buildings, and although they had razed the other districts completely, not a single bomb had been dropped on the Imperial Palace.

However, even if it wasn’t bombed, it was impossible to allow the Keiken Dynasty Emperor to reside on the front lines. Nearly all the royal family members, including the emperor, had evacuated to a city in the high mountain region along the border with the central state, called "Kyonagi." Currently, the only person living within this vast compound was Prince Daitoku Shinnou, the commander of the Imperial Guard Division.

Kagura dismounted in front of the main gate and entered the palace.

Guarding the palace was also part of the Shinmei Unit's duties. As she navigated the winding pathways, she greeted her colleagues stationed in the watchtowers before proceeding to the main hall, which had become much quieter compared to its former days.

Prince Daitoku Shinnou had just returned to his office after finishing a morning meeting.

He had received reports from the senior officials of the Cabinet Office and the general staff of the Supreme Command on the current situation and listened to the bleak prospects for the future. As he stamped documents that had piled up on his desk, Kagura entered.

"It's ironic, isn't it? Even as the structure of the nation dissolves and politics reaches the depths of confusion, the war still continues."

The prince looked up from his papers and spoke with a tone of self-deprecation. Standing upright in front of the desk, Kagura responded.

"It’s the result of the bureaucrats' efforts."

Even with the collapse of the federal system and the reorganization of the cabinet, military governance (the administrative work necessary to continue the war) was being run tirelessly by the bureaucratic machinery headed by the Ministry of the Army and the Ministry of the Navy. Although there was chaos in the departments related to military commands (the orders to carry out operations), the officials had been working around the clock for nearly two months to reorganize, and it was expected that things would settle down within three months.

"The bureaucrats are excellent. It's almost heartbreaking."

Though there was an unspoken depth of emotion in the prince’s words, Kagura didn’t question his true feelings. There was no need to ask—what lay in the prince's heart was already clear to her.

Unless someone stopped it, this war would continue, with no clear accountability, regardless of how capable the bureaucrats were. They were merely cogs in the machinery executing the will of the politicians. Unless the root of the nation’s will was corrected, the tragedy would not end.

The thoughts that had surged within Kagura earlier as she rode returned to her mind.

If anyone could stop this, it was only one person.

The "childhood friend" standing before her.

"A council was held in Kyonagi, and it has been decided to revert the country's name to the 'Keiken Kingdom.'"

The prince announced this in an indifferent tone, as if he were merely reading off the evening's dinner menu.

Kagura straightened her posture and rolled the newly altered name on her tongue. It was the name of the nation before the formation of the Akitsu Federation, a state composed solely of eastern people. The change in the nation’s name was a way to inform the people that the government had returned to the pre-federal system, but it didn’t stir any particular feelings in her. Like the last bubble spat out by a sinking ship, the sound of the name echoed hollow and forlorn.

"Along with that, His Majesty the Emperor has been granted supreme command authority. In the very end, the royal family has taken on the entire fate of this nation."

There was little trace of irony in the prince’s words. Though he had long desired the return of political power to the royal family, there was no joy in it. It had come too late. His tone carried a distant echo, as though he had already detached himself from this world and was gazing down at the conflicts below from a high vantage point.

"Would you accompany me for some fresh air? I want to see Misato."

"As you wish."

The prince placed a paperweight on the stack of documents and rose from his chair. Kagura already knew where they were going. The prince’s favourite place in the palace was deep within the main hall.

"This is a good place. It allows me to forget the war."

The scent of lingering rain was carried on the wind. The prince looked up at the June sky, letting the damp breeze wash over him for a moment.

Kagura and the prince had climbed to the highest watchtower in the palace. It stood about twenty meters high, and from the roof, which had no ceiling but was surrounded by a protective fence, they could take in the entirety of Misato. Ever since childhood, the prince had often invited Kagura to this place whenever he found a free moment, where they would gaze down at Misato and dream grand dreams. This watchtower was the place where the prince could forget his status and become just a boy again.

"This place brings back memories, doesn’t it?"

Kagura, too, had fond memories of the rooftop from her girlhood. Though she and the prince were of different ranks, their competitive spirits often led them to challenge each other, even resulting in a few arguments up here.

"The view has changed beyond recognition. Though it is the nature of things to change, I am at a loss for words..."

The devastation caused by the bombings was starkly evident from this vantage point. The high-rise buildings that once lined the commercial district had crumbled to ruins, and the residential areas, packed with tin-roofed houses, had been reduced to a scorched wasteland.

"We are guilty, aren't we? Without resisting the flow of time, we decided that unfamiliar people were enemies and shouted only about our own righteousness. This is the result. Our ignorance, arrogance, and failure to reflect have led to one of the greatest massacres in human history..."

The prince muttered these heavy words to himself as he surveyed the burned-out remains of Misato.

Though he had not said it outright, his resolve became unmistakably clear to Kagura.

──The prince does not wish to survive.

──He is thinking about how to die.

Having trained together in swordsmanship since childhood, Kagura understood this without needing words. As someone who had always been concerned about the future of their people and prayed for their eternal prosperity, the prince felt responsible for the current situation, where their nation's survival was at risk. Even though the royal family had no real power since the formation of the federation and was not allowed to intervene in politics, the prince still sought to take on the people's suffering as his own.

The pain he carried transformed into a deep sorrow within Kagura.

She wanted to stay with this lonely, kind-hearted childhood friend until the very end.

At this moment, what she could do was fight alongside the prince and die together with him.

Kagura was born into the Murasaki family, a clan that had protected the Keiken Dynasty Imperial Bloodline from the shadows for over a thousand years—an elite family known as the "House of Darkness." Their fate was tied to living and dying alongside the royal family. Defending Misato against the Imperial Army and dying with the prince was, for Kagura, the "noblest death" she could achieve, in line with her family’s duty.

──If this is my destiny, then I will accept it.

Kagura tried to convince herself of this.

However, deep within her heart, a different voice whispered.

──Dying is easy. But isn't living more difficult?

──For the sake of the people, shouldn't we surrender to the Empire now?

As she patrolled Misato and saw the brave soldiers, Kagura's heart continually echoed with these thoughts.

──Even if it's ugly, shouldn't we choose a path where we survive, even if it means eating dirt?

The mindset she had sharpened through her training as an airman wove these thoughts together in her mind.

──Do we fight with dignity and die beautifully?

──Or do we live on, ugly, in order to save the people?

The former was the easier choice. The royal family and Kagura could fade away, satisfied with themselves. And millions of innocent civilians would be dragged down with them.

The latter was the harder, more painful path. After surviving, they would be unable to escape the condemnation of those eager to place blame, branded as "cowards who surrendered out of fear for their lives." That was intolerable. To have the noble and gentle-hearted prince bear the shame of being called a coward would bring disgrace to the Murasaki family.

If Kagura could take all the blame, endure the shame heaped upon the royal family herself, she would gladly do so. That was the true calling of the Murasaki family, the "House of Darkness."

──But, how?

──Do I persuade the Emperor to surrender immediately? Should I be the one to do that?

At this moment, the will of the nation rested with the Keiken Emperor. Once the Emperor decided, the nation would follow.

However, the reality was that the elderly Emperor had lost his ability to make sound decisions, and those making the decisions were the senior officials surrounding him—the military leadership. The Emperor merely approved the reports they presented; he rarely expressed his own will. In essence, unless Prime Minister Kuonji and the military leadership were persuaded to abandon the war, the needless sacrifice of innocent lives would continue.

But it was unlikely that the military would ever give up the war. After all, it was the military leadership that had instilled the belief in the soldiers that "living to be captured is a disgrace." They were the last people who would kneel before the enemy. More than anyone else, they wished to fall gloriously, like cherry blossoms.

──There’s no changing the military’s will. They are set on marching straight into hell.

──So what can be done?

Kagura lifted her gaze.

She looked down at the ruined city from afar.

──What does the heavens want from me?

As she questioned herself, suddenly, memories of familiar faces flooded her mind.

The Seven of Eriadore.

Her lifelong comrades whom she had met at the officer school in a foreign land, people she would likely never see again.

Kiyoaki and Illia had gone missing after their duel six months ago. Kagura believed they were still alive, as they wouldn’t have died so easily, but there had been no word from them. Mio and Reiner had defected to the Urano side and were recognized as traitors by St Vault. Cecil must have graduated from the officer school by now, but from where Kagura stood, she had no way of knowing what she was doing or where she was.

Then there was Balthazar.

The mischievous, brooding youth who had thrown away all he had accomplished to rush to the rescue of Kagura and Kiyoaki when they were captured, without ever realizing his own good nature.

Kagura envisioned Balthazar’s expression as he had appeared in the prison cell, and it overlapped with the distant sky.

"Never lower your head again in front of me. Keep it held high."

Those were the words he had said, and now they echoed in the sky. While imprisoned, Kagura had kept her head down, ashamed to let Balthazar see her bruised and swollen face from the beatings she had endured. After breaking the cell open with brute force, Balthazar had dragged Kagura out of the darkness and, under the bright lights, had grabbed her chin and forced her to lift her head, telling her this.

The memory alone tightened her chest. A sense of nostalgia brought tears to her eyes.

──I must have fallen in love with you at that moment.

Kagura straightened her posture.

She looked up at the cloudy sky. With nothing but her heart, she called out to the person she might never see again, the one she cherished.

──How are you, Baltha?

──You’re probably still walking your own path, as true to yourself as ever.

Warmth and sorrow filled Kagura’s chest.

Suddenly, the words she had spoken to Balthazar before parting echoed in her ears.

"I'll become someone great enough to change the world on my own, and we’ll meet again."

Words of promise, spoken with all the courage she could muster to the person she adored.

Courage welled up within her.

──When we meet again, I want to stand tall before you.

──I want to accomplish something as great as you.

For that purpose alone.

──I will walk the path I believe is right, with pride.

──Because I believe that at the end of that path, a wonderful future awaits.

A strong light shone deep in her eyes.

What could she do right now to save her people from extinction?

What must be done to end this war…?

The answer came suddenly, delivered from the depths of Kagura’s soul.

──A military coup.

The thought struck Kagura like a bolt of lightning, sending a shiver down her spine at the audacity of her own idea.

But her soul would not let the thought go.

──Destroy the current regime.

The Imperial Guard Division stationed in Misato was not under military command; it operated as an independent combat unit, following the will of the prince. Meanwhile, the main military force was tied up in the Henan defensive line, locked in battle with the St Vault forces and unable to move.

With this situation and the strength they had, what could be achieved?

──The Imperial Guard could seize control of Misato, while the Shinmei Unit strikes Kyonagi Palace, and we could take over the government.

The Imperial Guard Division already holds complete control over the capital. Not only the military facilities but also symbolic places like the parliament building, the memorial park, the National Shrine, and the Imperial Palace—all fly the division's flag. The media could be forced to spread their authority to the public. Meanwhile, the Shinmei Unit would launch a swift attack on Kyonagi Palace. For the 250 elite soldiers, the palace's security would pose no issue. They could infiltrate the palace as easily as tearing through paper, cutting off transportation and communication, seizing the Emperor and senior Cabinet officials, and taking possession of the Emperor’s seal, the "Imperial Seal." By forging an edict of abdication, placing Prince Daitoku Shinnou on the throne, his will would become the will of the nation.

──The war would end.

It sounded like a dream.

But it wasn't impossible.

Looking back at history, there had been cases where rebels seized control of a nation while the main army was away at the front. Though, in most cases, those rebels were eventually overthrown by the returning main force.

Still, even if she were branded a traitor...

──I could stop this war.

──The people would be saved.

If that were the case, wouldn’t that be enough?

If Kagura alone could save the nation, it was a small price to pay.

──Perhaps this is my destiny.

The answer Kagura had been searching for—the reason she had been born into this world—now seemed to shine before her like a beam of light piercing through the darkness.

──If I can stop this foolish war...

──Then I will gladly offer myself.

These thoughts seamlessly spread through every cell of her body, into her mind, and deep into her soul.

──I will gladly become a national traitor.

With that single thought, the tangled emotions that had been knotted in her heart were swept away, leaving her feeling refreshed and cleansed.

But...

She couldn’t do it alone.

To move the Imperial Guard Division, she needed the will of Prince Daitoku Shinnou.

She would have to involve the prince in an act of treason against the state.

Suppressing her suddenly rapid heartbeat, Kagura casually glanced at the prince’s profile.

"Can it not be stopped?"

As if he had read her mind, the prince suddenly spoke.

Her heart, which she had tried to calm, leapt.

The prince turned his sorrowful gaze from Misato toward Kagura.

"In this moment of national crisis, is there not something only I can do?"

The prince was thinking the same thing.

Kagura immediately sensed this.

"The Emperor has lost his ability to make sound judgments."

With those words, her intuition was confirmed. Had anyone else uttered such a statement, they would have been immediately arrested for treason. But the prince continued with his dangerous words.

"The Emperor is no longer in a state to make holy decisions. The fate of our people is entrusted to someone with the intelligence of a child. Can this truly be called a functional nation?"

"……………………"

"What do you think?"

The prince looked at her with a sincere expression, as if seeking her support.

The Imperial Guard Division was in her hands now, and the prince surely understood the situation as well as she did—the main military force was stationed at the Henan front, and the defence of Kyonagi Palace was far too thin. What Kagura had just thought of may have been something that had sprouted within the prince long ago.

But... should she say it out loud?

If she told the prince her thoughts, there would be no turning back.

Hesitation birthed silence.

Her answer remained stuck in her throat. The thought that had just passed through her mind was not something to carelessly utter to the prince. If she spoke it, it would turn the fate of the nation. Her reason urged her to refrain.

"Careful preparation is necessary."

She barely managed to say this. The prince’s expression remained heated, but he showed no reaction. Kagura could feel her palms damp with sweat as she continued.

"If we forcefully straighten the twisted course of the river, it will overflow and destroy the country. Changing the flow of the river requires meticulous calculations and proper fortification."

Speaking with caution, Kagura assumed that the prince shared her thoughts of a military coup.

"Are you saying we must wait for the right time?"

The prince also assumed that Kagura was reading his thoughts correctly and asked another question.

"Don’t you see the situation as I do?"

"We must carefully observe the movements at the Henan front. The strength of our forces in the mountains has caused the Empire to grow impatient."

This was a fact. While the St Vault army had successfully captured Henan, they were struggling to break through the narrow mountain passes leading to Misato. The coastline near Misato was lined with cliffs, making an amphibious landing impossible, so the only way for the Imperial Army to advance on Misato was through these mountain passes. The under-equipped Keiken Imperial Army had found a way to survive through night-time mountain warfare, literally becoming the bulwark protecting Misato.

But...

"They will break through eventually."

"The time bought by our field army is our ally. It’s been reported that there are unsettling movements in the Harmonia Empire. According to our intelligence, they are preparing for full mobilization while St Vault is preoccupied with the Multi-Island Sea."

"It’s impossible for the Empire to break through the Kukuana Line. If anything, the St Vault Empire would welcome Harmonia’s involvement."

"Even so, if the battlefront with Harmonia opens, St Vault will seek an early end to the war with us. If everything goes well, we might be able to end the war through diplomacy."

"The military does not want negotiations."

"That’s why your holy decision, Prince, will be essential."

"……………………"

"We cannot yet see how things will unfold. But no matter what happens, we must prepare ourselves to respond. If we act rashly, we will end up tightening the noose around our own necks."

She carefully framed her argument. Using language that would only make sense if the prince was contemplating a military coup, she added, "If he wasn’t, this would fall on deaf ears." After a long silence, the prince gave a brief reply.

"I understand."

Whether the prince was satisfied with her response or not, his expression gave no clear answer. But it was evident that they had communicated. For now, that was enough.

"Ensure that the Shinmei Unit is well-disciplined. Within three months, have them fully under your command."

"As you wish."

"I trust you more than anyone... You are the only one who understands me."

"...Yes, my prince!"

Standing tall, Kagura received the prince's excessively generous words.

The prince’s determination and loneliness seeped into Kagura’s entire being. Because of his deep love for the people of this nation, the prince was prepared to walk the path of hardship.

Kagura’s heart resonated with the prince’s.

──I will live and die alongside him.

Reaffirming her resolve, Kagura engraved this conviction deep within her core.

Part 4

First-time visitors to the Urano Royal Palace are often left in awe of its vastness.

With a total area of 2,800 hectares, it's roughly a square with each side about 5,300 meters long. If you stand in the middle of the palace gardens and look around, the buildings, forests, and stone walls that separate the grounds from the outside world appear like cardboard cut-outs at the edge of your vision, sandwiched between the sky and the garden. Realizing it’s impossible to see everything in a single day, many tourists give up on visiting the famous fountains, canals, artists' quarters, and numerous secondary palaces, and instead begin the long walk toward the towering structure at the palace entrance—the Ulysses Palace.

After walking for about 30 minutes toward the palace, which gradually rises from the ground, visitors finally reach the grand main building, so tall that it forces them to crane their necks to look up. Built by 25,000 workers over 30 years, the palace is still expanding. Initially shaped like a U from above, further expansions added a larger U-shaped building on the outside, followed by wing-like structures extending out, and eventually multiple wings connected by aerial corridors. Today, it has developed into what could be called a "fortress" of sixteen interconnected four-story buildings, woven together with moats, flower beds, and courtyards.

This magnificent structure, named after the first king of Urano, serves as the residence of Urano's royalty and nobility. If the Urano Royal Palace is the political centre, Ulysses Palace is a symbol of royal authority, open to all Urano citizens. As a result, the palace has been transformed into a treasure trove of the sky, filled with all the wealth and riches Urano has amassed from the earth.

The palace's medieval-style interior, known in Urano as the "Romaine Style," features domed ceilings adorned with frescoes, sculptures, and stained glass, while massive chandeliers, lavishly decorated with gold, silver, and jewels, hang from above, dazzling the eyes. In the long, wide corridors—reminiscent of a whale's ribcage—that stretch as far as the eye can see, every surface from the walls to the ceilings and floors is covered in portraits, victory paintings, and sculptures, preserving the 2,000-year history of Urano.

According to the pictorial stories painted along the corridors:

The people born on the flying island of Pleiades spread massive sails across the surface of the earth to adjust their course. Every four years, they made contact with "flying islands" birthed from a sacred spring and conducted settlement missions. Sometimes, they descended to the earth by colliding with mountains as tall as 2,000 meters, bringing slaves from the ground to live on the islands, thus introducing new blood to their population. For nearly 2,000 years, they have lived a solitary life in the sky.

With limited farmland and scarce water, their population had to be strictly controlled. Despite their desire to live on the ground, they adhered to the myth that one day, they would rule both heaven and earth, enduring the harsh conditions of life in the sky for nearly two millennia.

This proud yet harsh way of life at an altitude of 2,000 meters began to change around 150 years ago with the invention of flying machines. Leading the way in "sky transport," Urano succeeded in attaching propulsion systems to the lower part of Pleiades and began to intimidate or attack ground nations from the sky, forcing them into submission. For the "people of the sky," who lacked human and material resources, the food, goods, precious metals, and new blood brought by slaves from the ground were essential for further development.

In other words, Urano's rapid rise to power occurred within the last 150 years. The fact that Urano remains largely unrecognized in the main sea regions of the world, except for the Multi-Island Sea, can be attributed to the fact that, before the invention of flying machines, they were considered insignificant.

Even the seemingly historic Ulysses Palace is only 60 years old. The residences of Urano's royalty before they had flying machines still remain on the slopes of the Petra Mountains as high-end homes, but none of them compare to this palace's grandeur. While the pictorial stories in the palace say nothing of the hardships endured before they gained wings, the official history of Urano, accessible only to a select few nobles, records dozens of cases of internal conflicts caused by factions advocating abandoning the flying islands for a life rooted in the earth. After nearly 2,000 years of wandering the skies, enduring immense hardships, they finally achieved their current prosperity.

Today, all the upper-class nobles of Urano, including former members of the Council of Elders, live in the Ulysses Palace. Though tourists are not allowed in the residential areas of the nobles, they return home with the image of the palace's "public-facing" lavishness etched in their minds. But those who live there must remember the palace’s darker side, where power-hungry demons lurk. In this palace, one must always be aware of who is connected to whom, which faction they belong to, and what interests are at play in any conversation, or risk being exiled, imprisoned, or even sent to the guillotine without warning.

Beneath the dazzling surface that symbolizes the authority of the Urano king lies a den of darkness, a "fortress of intrigue" filled with malicious spirits. And it was in the very heart of this darkness, on the second floor of the central wing of Ulysses Palace, that the room of Queen Nina Viento of Urano was located.

The Celestial Chamber.

Within the palace, it was known as the resting place of successive kings.

Late into the night, as Queen Nina finally freed herself from the heavy burdens of the day, Mio Syira, her attendant, stood by.

"Haa..."

As she removed her silver hair extensions, took off her pure white robe and tight bodysuit, Nina let out an uncharacteristic sigh. Concerned, Mio raised her eyebrows in worry.

"Are you tired...?"

Nina looked at Mio through the mirror and offered a faint smile to reassure her.

"Taking off this outfit is the best part of my day."

She said it as a joke.

"I’d give up after half a day. It’s heavy, tight, and hard to move in... I always think it must be hard for you, Nina."

"Sometimes I really do think about working in my nightclothes."

"Haha, that would be cute. I’d love to see it."

"It would be nice to just lie down on the bed and run the country."

Nina continued joking as Mio helped her undress and guided her to the bath behind a set of curtains. Nina sank into the marble bathtub, used by past kings, stretching out her limbs in the warm water. Once again, she let out a sigh of relief.

From behind the curtains, Mio called out to Nina in the bath.

"How about some rose oil afterward?"

"Oh, that sounds wonderful. Please do."

"Of course. Please take your time."

After finishing her bath, Nina moved to the bed, where Mio took some rose oil and began massaging it into her back. The only thing covering Nina’s body was a towel around her waist, and her back was stiff and hard. As the soothing scent spread, Nina closed her eyes in relief.

"This feels nice..."

"As expected, you’re quite tense..."

Nina’s small shoulders and back were as hard as stone. It was no wonder, Mio thought. This 20-year-old woman was bearing the overwhelming weight of the entire Urano nation on her shoulders.

Mio wanted to ease even a little of that burden. She couldn’t do much, but she hoped that at least during the time Nina was in this room, her heart and body could find some peace.

With that thought, Mio gently continued her massage.

"It’s been six months since we came here."

As Mio massaged Nina’s calves, the queen spoke, as if remembering.

"Only that long...? It feels like it’s been ten years."

Mio answered honestly. Though she was just an attendant, her days at Ulysses Palace felt endlessly long. For Nina, it must have felt even longer.

Though Nina never complained, Mio had heard from Countess Ulshyrra and Ignacio that the queen’s government work wasn’t going well. The palace's scheming nobles had not welcomed the new queen, and the great aristocrats openly disrespected Nina and occasionally even opposed her.

Constantly under surveillance, living a life fraught with the threat of assassination, and dealing with members of the Council of Elders loyal to the first prince Demistri and his faction, it was no wonder Nina’s body was so tense.

──There’s not much I can do, but...

──At the very least, I can be someone she can talk to...

Right now, the only person Nina could talk to casually was Mio, a girl her age.

That’s why Mio tried to talk to her as much as she could without overstepping. She didn't expect Nina to laugh heartily, but at least she wished Nina could allow herself a bit of laughter. It had been nearly a year since they met, but Mio had never once heard Nina laugh out loud. Since becoming queen, Nina’s smiles had become rare, replaced by a constant tension. So, Mio told Nina about something that had happened today, hoping to lighten her mood a little.

"The new butler got lost again."

With a playful tone, Mio tattled on the butler, and Nina's response took on a slightly lighter tone.

"Again? Is he really that bad with directions?"

"He was grumbling about how he can’t remember the layout of the main hall. He was going on about how he needs to know exactly where everything is in the palace, but he still got lost on the way back and missed dinner."

"That’s surprising. I’ve known him for over ten years and never knew he had such a weakness."

"The palace is just too big. He’s even started making his own map because he doesn’t trust the ones made by others. He keeps saying it’ll come in handy someday, but... who knows? Maybe he just does it because he has nothing else to do when you’re not around."

"It will probably come in handy someday. Ignacio is that kind of person."

"Maybe. But he ate his dinner cold today, muttering about how the palace architect must have been crazy."

Nina gave a brief chuckle once again.

Ignacio Axis, Nina’s personal knight, had been reassigned as her butler since they moved into the palace. With resistance from the old palace guards, all of Nina’s new personal guards had been assigned to guard a section of the artist's district, three kilometres away. Given that distance, Ignacio had transitioned to being her butler and lived in the Celestial Chamber.

"How are Ignacio and Reiner getting along?"

When Nina asked this, Mio smiled wryly.

"They’re like cats and dogs. They don’t even make eye contact, let alone talk."

"I wish they’d get along better."

"It’s a bad match, personality-wise. Reiner is quite capable at being a servant, but that seems to annoy Ignacio even more."

Reiner Beck, too, had become a servant for the same reason as Ignacio and now lived in the Celestial Chamber. Since his original job as a spy made being a servant easy for him, he flawlessly handled tasks like meals, cleaning, repairs, and managing supplies, making him even more valuable to Lady Ulshyrra than Ignacio.

"They should just go shopping together sometime."

Nina's suggestion made Mio laugh. Just imagining those two shopping together was enough to make her burst out laughing.

"If you ever have the time, we should all go on a picnic."

"…That sounds lovely. A picnic with everyone..."

There was a hint of soft longing in Nina’s response. Mio thought it would be wonderful if they could really make it happen. But she knew that as soon as they proposed the idea, everyone around them would quickly shut it down. After all, there were many who sought Nina’s life, both inside and outside the palace. Before Nina’s coronation, Mio and Ignacio had once snuck Nina out to a pool, but now that she was crowned, such outings were impossible.

Still.

"You need some way to unwind, Nina."

When Mio gently suggested this, Nina shook her head, softening her tone just a little.

"I’m a homebody. I like being inside the palace."

That’s a lie, Mio thought. If Nina ever went out, it would require enormous effort from everyone involved. Nina was aware of that, which is why she told this little lie. Mio loved Nina for being this way and sincerely wanted to create even a little more time for her to relax.

After finishing the oil massage and leaving Nina’s bedroom, Mio headed toward the servants' dining hall. A total of twenty-two people, including butlers, attendants, cooks, and other servants, lived in the Celestial Chamber, tending to Nina’s needs. The dining hall also served as a break room, and it was where Countess Ulshyrra, the head servant, would receive reports about the day’s activities.

When Mio entered the dining hall, Ulshyrra and Ignacio were deeply engaged in conversation. As soon as Mio walked in, their discussion came to an abrupt halt.

"Her Majesty Nina has gone to sleep," Mio reported.

Ulshyrra, always looking tense, gave Mio a sharp, probing glance.

"Did you notice anything unusual with the queen?" she asked, in her typically interrogative tone. Mio had grown used to this. At first, she thought Ulshyrra suspected her of scheming, but over time, she realized this was just Ulshyrra’s way of speaking, and she no longer took it personally.

"No, nothing in particular," Mio replied honestly, causing Ulshyrra and Ignacio to exchange glances. Mio pulled out a chair and sat down.

"Is there a problem?"

Ulshyrra dismissed the question curtly. "If the queen is the same as usual, then there’s no issue."

The conversation was abruptly cut off. There must have been some issue earlier in the day, perhaps during one of the palace salons where noble officials gathered—places Mio wasn’t allowed to enter. All she knew were the rumours circulating among the other servants, but from what she had heard, the nobles’ treatment of Nina was disgraceful.

It was no longer a time when a monarch held absolute power. The authority granted to Nina during her coronation was purely ceremonial—written on paper only. In reality, the great aristocrats who sat in the Council of Elders controlled the politics. The Queen's role was merely to approve the decisions made by the Council, with no power to reject them. Such sentiments were voiced even in Mio's circles.

As queen, Nina should stand with dignity and confront these rebuffs with strength, but she had no family connections. The nobles, bound by strong blood ties and even engaging in close-kin marriages, viewed Nina, who lacked a political base, with complete disdain.

It was well known among the aristocrats that Nina was a puppet of the Illustriali Church. Though those loyal to the Church did not oppose her outright, they were not truly allies either. They sought to use Nina for their own gain, eager to expand their influence by appearing equal to the queen, which only further undermined her authority.

In the medieval era, such nobles would have been exiled or sent to the guillotine without hesitation. However, Nina could never do that. While she might understand that true political power is only realized by instilling fear and commanding respect, she was unable to act on it. The Illustriali Church likely chose Nina as their puppet for this very reason—she was far easier to control than her ruthless and self-absorbed older brother, Crown Prince Demistri.

"It’s also your duty to be a conversation partner for the queen, Mio. Are you fulfilling that role?" Ulshyrra asked pointedly, putting Mio in a difficult position. She didn’t feel like she was doing a great job.

"Her Majesty has seemed tired lately... I don’t feel right pushing her into small talk," Mio explained, but Ulshyrra’s eyes narrowed with dissatisfaction, her gaze cold.

Mio felt a bit awkward. She did try. She wanted to talk to Nina as if they were friends; she thought it would be fun.

But no matter what, she couldn’t ignore the fact that she was an outsider.

After all, she was a servant sent by Zenon Kavaris, the head of Urano’s intelligence agency, and that alone was suspicious. If Zenon asked about the inner workings of the Celestial Chamber, Mio would have no choice but to report the details. She couldn’t deny that she was working for Zenon. So even if she asked for trust, Nina's long-standing aides, like Ulshyrra and Ignacio, were bound to think, "How could we trust a spy for Zenon?"

That’s why she knew there was always a distance between herself and Ulshyrra or Ignacio. Just like how their conversation had stopped the moment she entered the room.

It was the same with Nina. No matter how much she tried to grow closer to her, there was always a subtle distance that Nina maintained.

──I can’t help it... I am a spy, after all...

It made Mio sad, but the truth was the truth.

She became a spy to save her family. In her quest to find her missing step-parents and step-siblings, she needed Zenon’s help. Zenon had already saved her brother from enemy hands, and he was still assisting in the search for her family. If Mio didn’t follow Zenon’s orders, her path to finding them would be closed. Therefore, she had to prioritize Zenon’s wishes over her bond with Nina.

──That’s why I can’t be friends with them...

She reminded herself of this. It was better this way. She had no reason to hate or resent them. As long as they didn’t make her life unbearable, wasn’t that enough? If she got too close and it ended up like what had happened with the "Seven of Eriadore," it would be far too painful. She didn’t want to hurt her friends again, so she preferred to avoid getting too involved with others.

"…That’s how it is. Well, I’m off to my 'lessons'…" Mio said, excusing herself to go train in combat, as she and Reiner did every night. Just then, Reiner entered the dining hall, wearing his usual sly half-smile.

"Hey, Ulshyrra, I’ve brought the new recruit," he said, introducing a girl behind him with his usual nonchalant tone.

"This is Kiliai. She’s going to be working in the kitchen or somewhere like that, so don’t worry about her too much."

The girl, small in stature with lively red eyes, spoke bluntly and seemed quite streetwise.

"Like that women over there, I work for Zenon too. So let’s all get along and try not to step on each other’s toes, alright?"

Her words suggested that she already anticipated the tension between Nina’s old guards, like Ulshyrra and Ignacio, and Zenon’s subordinates, like Mio, Hachidori, and herself. It was a bold statement for someone so new, but perhaps it was better to be upfront than to constantly tiptoe around each other. However, Mio was slightly irked that Kiliai referred to her as "that woman."

Ulshyrra pushed her glasses up her nose and ignored Kiliai’s insolent tone, focusing instead on the question at hand.

"I’ve heard from Zenon that you’re a poison specialist. You can detect any kind of poison... Is that true?"

Kiliai laughed, a twisted kind of laugh that made it seem like something was missing from her personality.

"I’ve already found some. This room has poison in it," she declared.

"What?" Ignacio spoke for the first time, his expression darkening.

Kiliai glanced at Ignacio out of the corner of her eye, a mocking smile playing on her lips.

"You’re the new butler everyone’s talking about? Hachidori told me you’re pretty inflexible. Such a shame for a handsome guy like you."

Ignacio’s gaze turned deadly, and his voice dropped as he spoke, fury simmering beneath his calm exterior.

"Show me. Where is this poison hidden?"

Kiliai smirked and walked over to a shelf in the corner of the dining hall.

She picked up a container of white powder from the everyday supplies neatly arranged there. It was the powder used for Nina’s makeup every day.

"This is the poison," she said.

Ignacio’s expression grew suspicious. Mio and Reiner exchanged confused looks, also unsure what she meant.

Ulshyrra, after a moment of thought, took the container of powder from Kiliai and opened it. She scooped a bit of the solid substance onto her finger and sniffed it, then turned to Mio.

"Where did this powder come from?"

"Oh, um... I believe it was provided by the Urad family. They said it would make the skin look whiter…"

The Urad family belonged to the Church faction and had generously supplied various necessities for Nina, who lacked knowledge about palace life.

"Stop using it. I’ll select new cosmetics for her. I trust the Urad family means no harm, but we can’t take any risks."

Mio was shocked. "Poison? In the powder?"

"It contains mercury. It’s dangerous to apply it to the skin, and it could easily be added to food in small amounts."

Mio took the powder from Ulshyrra and examined it. Now that Ulshyrra had mentioned it, she noticed a faint shimmer. As Ulshyrra said, it was possible that by applying the powder to her hands daily and transferring it to Nina’s utensils, mercury could slowly accumulate in her body over time.

Despite being so cautious about poison, they had been blindsided by something so simple. The Urad family might be loyal to the Church, but they were nobles, and many noble houses crossed political lines. Mio realized that they couldn’t trust gifts from anyone. It was safer to assume all gifts contained poison.

Kiliai, accustomed to this sort of situation, smiled darkly.

"So, here’s the deal. From now on, I’ll check every meal for poison. You can trust me when it comes to poisons. Don’t worry about the rest."

Ulshyrra shot Kiliai a cold glance and replied with her usual formality.

"Please refrain from unnecessary actions. Even though you serve under Zenon, while you’re working in the Celestial Chamber, you will follow my instructions. Understood?"

"Aye aye, understood," Kiliai said nonchalantly.

"Answer with one word," Ulshyrra corrected.

"Yes, ma’am," Kiliai replied with a smirk, throwing a mocking wink at Ignacio as he glared at her.

Mio then left the dining hall with Reiner and headed to the training grounds, where they practiced their combat techniques as usual.

Having trained every day since arriving in Pleiades almost two years ago, Mio could feel herself improving significantly.

"You’re getting better," Hachidori, who took over Reiner’s persona during training, said with uncharacteristic praise. During their training sessions, Hachidori became a merciless instructor, pushing Mio to her limits. But he seemed genuinely pleased with her progress.

"I’m honoured," Mio replied, blocking Hachidori’s high kick with her right arm before spinning to sweep his legs. Since she always sparred with Hachidori, she had no idea how her skills would fare against regular soldiers.

During the day, the training grounds were noisy with soldiers and guards honing their skills, but at night, it was just Mio and Hachidori under the flickering torchlight and the starry sky, practicing techniques designed to kill.

"Do you know that girl, Kiliai?" Mio asked as she slipped behind Hachidori and attempted to lock her arms around his neck.

"You could say we’re colleagues, though that’s putting it mildly."

Even as Mio poured all her strength into the hold, Hachidori remained unfazed, speaking in his usual tone.

"More like elite operatives from the same unit?"

"I’ve never considered her a comrade."

"That’s a bit cold. She’s pretty impressive."

"She has a natural talent for handling poisons. But while she’s protecting Nina now, with one order from Zenon, she could easily switch sides and poison her. By placing Kiliai here, Zenon can keep Nina alive or kill her at will."

Mio felt a chill run down her spine. Hachidori was right. Kiliai could protect Nina from poison, but she was also in a position to poison her at any time.

"Is that really okay?"

"It depends on the political tide. There’s nothing you or I can do about it. But Ulshyrra is what concerns me more."

"Ulshyrra?"

Mio was taken aback by Hachidori’s unexpected response, but before she could react, he grabbed her left wrist, twisted her middle finger, and bent it backward.

"Ouch, ouch, ouch!!"

Hachidori easily broke free from her hold, pinned her down, and pressed his elbow against her throat.

"She’s extremely knowledgeable. It’s no wonder she was entrusted with Nina’s education. She’s also very cautious. Though she’s a countess, I suspect she’s been through quite a bit at court."

Mio wanted to reply, but with her airway blocked, she couldn’t speak. She tapped the ground with her right hand to signal her surrender, but Hachidori, seemingly lost in his thoughts, continued voicing his suspicions.

"The fact that Nina has survived for six months is proof of Ulshyrra’s skills. She’s been adeptly avoiding dangerous situations."

"…ugh…!"

As Hachidori continued his monologue, Mio’s face turned blue, and she desperately tapped the ground to signal him to stop.

"That’s enough for today."

Finally, Hachidori lifted his elbow, allowing Mio to gasp for air, coughing violently. She had become accustomed to losing in these sessions, but it was still exhausting. Even though he stopped choking her, Hachidori remained straddling her, continuing his questions.

"Why did Ulshyrra come to Pleiades with Nina, leaving her life behind? Answer me."

For some reason, Hachidori seemed very curious about Ulshyrra’s true nature. Struggling to catch her breath, Mio shot back angrily.

"Would you stop pinning me down when you’re asking questions? Get off of me!"

"This is not a question. It’s an interrogation."

Hachidori reached out, grabbing Mio’s nose and pulling it upward.

"This is your punishment for ordering me around. Now, answer while making a funny face."

"Stop it!"

Mio flailed her head from side to side, trying to escape his grip, but Hachidori didn’t let go.

"I heard something from one of the Imperial Guards, Kevin, but I’m not sure if it’s true!" she finally shouted.

"Tell me."

"Let go of my nose first!"

Hachidori slowly released her nose but remained straddling her. Clearly, he didn’t want to move. Resigned, Mio looked up at him and shared what she had heard.

"Apparently, Ulshyrra’s husband had a fierce temper. He sent her to a convent in her twenties just because she couldn’t bear children, leaving her there for over thirty years while he had affairs."

"Hmm."

"Ulshyrra was well-known for her intelligence and education, and many thought it was a waste for her to be treated like that. That’s how she became Nina’s tutor. She spent all those years in isolation reading, which only sharpened her knowledge. But... being treated that way also left her bitter. At first, she was cold toward Nina too."

"I’ve heard that her trip to Isla was essentially exile, and now she’s followed Nina all the way to Pleiades. Why would she do that for just one student? Isn’t there another reason?"

"You need to stop being so suspicious of everyone’s motives. Don’t you get it? After spending so much time with Nina, most people end up liking her. I like her too."

"I don’t understand at all."

"According to what Kevin said, Nina was treated as a witch when she was a child and abandoned by her mother... She doesn’t have any family. Since Ulshyrra couldn’t have children either, I think... they’re probably filling the gap for each other, something like that."

"They’re licking each other’s wounds."

"Stop phrasing it like that. If you’re done with your questions, get off already. I’m not your couch."

Hachidori snorted and finally stood up. Mio let out a sigh of relief, brushed the dirt off her back with a displeased look, and gazed up at the starry sky.

"Ugh, I’m exhausted. Now I still have to do celestial measurements."

Mio’s daily routine didn’t end here. Ever since Nina ascended to the throne, she had been continuing with the celestial observations at Ulshyrra’s request. When Ulshyrra found out that Mio had learned celestial navigation techniques at the officer academy—skills used to determine the current position of a ship by observing the stars—she managed to obtain a sextant, celestial ephemeris, star charts, celestial navigation tables, and a map of the Multi-Island Sea that only the Queen could access from somewhere, and asked Mio to "always keep track of Pleiades' current position." Mio didn’t understand how it would be useful, but since then, she had been conducting celestial measurements every night after training to determine the position of the floating island Pleiades.

After six months of measurements, Mio had accurately determined Pleiades' current location and speed. According to her observations, Pleiades had been hovering above the capital of the Harmonia Empire, Alcacerdo, for about two weeks.

"Okay, please assist me, assistant."

She handed over the logbook, and Hachidori closed his eyes with a bitter expression. In the next moment, Reiner Beck's signature cheeky grin spread across his face. Hachidori always left the tedious work to Reiner.

"I’d prefer the training, though. The boss just takes all the good parts."

"Absolutely not with you."

Combat training inevitably required close physical contact. If Reiner were the partner, he would definitely touch her inappropriately. In that regard, Hachidori could be considered a gentleman. He showed no mercy, but it was purely out of a desire to improve Mio’s combat skills, not out of malice or spite.

She measured the celestial coordinates of the moon, stars, and the fixed star Etica using the sextant and relayed the numbers to Reiner. After plugging the numbers into the celestial navigation tables, they discovered that Pleiades was floating about 50 kilometres west of the capital, Alcacerdo.

However, since this was just data on paper, it was necessary to visually verify the surface to ensure there were no errors. Once a week, Mio would go to the Martios military port on the rear edge of Pleiades to observe and photograph the ground below, which was part of her job. By combining celestial and terrestrial navigation, the accuracy of the numbers improved.

After finishing the measurements, she packed up the equipment and asked Reiner:

"Tomorrow afternoon, I’ll be going to the military port, and after that, I’ll head to the Oratorio district. I have to submit a report to the director. Is there anything you want me to pick up?"

"Tomorrow, huh? I’m off too. What should I do?"

"Want to come along? You can carry my stuff."

"Uh... No, I’ll just wander around by myself. It’s my day off, and I want to forget about work."

"Ah, I see. Alright then. It’s a pain, but I’ll go by myself."

Once a month, Mio also had the task of reporting on Nina's condition to Zenon, the director of Urano’s Unified Intelligence Agency. When Nina became queen, Zenon was promoted to the highest position in the Urano Intelligence Agency for his efforts in bringing her to Pleiades. He now monopolized all the information from both the heavens and the earth, analysing and refining it to report to the military command. It was an important position.

Honestly, every time Mio had an audience with Zenon, it weighed on her.

Since Zenon held information about Mio’s family, she couldn’t defy him and had to answer even his strangest questions. Although Zenon always wore a gentle expression, his eyes were like a bottomless swamp. Answering his questions felt like being wrapped up by a venomous snake, with its flickering tongue licking her cheek. Mio had hoped that Reiner would accompany her and make the experience a bit easier, but her plan fell through. Maybe he had something more important to do.

On the way back, they walked together while gazing at the distant Ulysses Palace at night. Even though it was within the same royal grounds, it took about twenty minutes to walk there from the training grounds. Illuminated by the pale blue torches, the palace had a menacing, eerie grandeur fitting for a demon's den. That ominous and imposing palace was now Mio's residence.

"So, I live there, huh... It feels strange."

She mumbled this to herself, and Reiner, with his hands behind his head, looked up at the stars and grinned.

"We’ve come a long way, huh. I never would have imagined back at the officer academy that I’d end up doing something like this with you in a place like this. What do you think will happen next?"

"Yeah... just going with the flow, I guess…"

Looking back at how they ended up here, it certainly felt that way. Buffeted by external circumstances, they were manipulated without ever being given proper choices. Mio had just wanted to save her family, and in doing so, she betrayed her comrades and ended up here in the sky palace. As she met new people and interacted with them, those people became important to her.

She gazed at the starry sky.

The faces of "The Seven of Eriadore" who were not here overlapped with the stars.

──I’m sure everyone’s doing their best...

The stories Reiner had told her about each person weighed heavily on Mio’s heart, stirring emotions that were somewhere between envy, jealousy, and regret. Each of them had a goal, and they were all fulfilling their duties with everything they had.

──I haven’t done anything...

That thought of self-deprecation sprouted within her, and she closed her eyes, shaking her head from side to side. It felt arrogant to compare herself to them.

──I’m just a traitor...

Scolding herself like that, Mio tried to shut out any unnecessary emotions from within.

The next day, Mio was dressed in a clean white shirt and slim jeans, ready to go out when Kiliai suddenly spoke to her.

"Mio, you’re going out, right? Could you do me a favour?"

Mio’s current room was a large servant’s quarters in the corner of the celestial palace. It was a modest room with six wooden beds, two desks, and two wardrobes, leaving barely enough space to walk. Kiliai was now living there with her.

"What is it?"

"There’s someone I’d like you to visit. They’re in a clinic in the Stefano district. Could you deliver this for me on your way out?"

Kiliai smiled as she handed over a small paper bag.

Mio hesitated. The Stefano district was a civilian area on the left bank of Pleiades. It wasn’t as safe as the area she was in, with slums and other places of concern. Today, Mio had business in the Oratorio district, which wasn’t even on the way to Stefano.

In other words, it was a hassle.

"Ugh... it’s a bit far…"

Mio looked at the address of the clinic Kiliai handed her and hesitated even more. It was deep in the Petra Mountains, an inconvenient and remote location.

Kiliai maintained her smile, but her gaze now carried a hint of malice.

"Come on, aren’t you the one the director likes just because of your looks? Consider this as extra training and take the long route."

In terms of rank among Zenon’s eight personal S-Class operatives, known as the "Patriotis," Kiliai was apparently ranked higher than Hachidori. From the perspective of Mio, who was still a spy-in-training, this shorter girl was someone she had to look up to from a great height.

However, being told straight to her face that she was liked only "because of her looks" was infuriating. While Kiliai might have a much higher rank as a spy, Mio had been in the celestial palace longer and was technically her senior here.

"Sorry, I have to report to the director, so I don’t have time for detours."

When Mio refused, Kiliai kept her smile but demonstrated a talent for making her gaze and tone as cold as possible.

"You really don’t understand, do you? Did you think this was just a favour?"

"…"

"Do you even know your rank? Oh, wait, I guess no one’s taught you yet. I’m so jealous of how being favoured by an important person means you can ignore common sense."

Kiliai spoke these insolent words with a cheerful smile. Incidentally, the term "people of the lower ranks" was a derogatory term that Urano people used to refer to those from the surface.

Mio glared at Kiliai. She now understood this wasn’t a request—it was an order from S-Class operative Kiliai to a spy-in-training.

Kiliai, still smiling with hidden malice, held out the paper bag.

"It has to be done by morning. You better leave now, or you won’t make it."

"…"

Still glaring at Kiliai, Mio silently took the paper bag. She received the memo with the clinic’s address and the patient’s name, turned her back without saying a word, and grabbed the doorknob of the large room.

"The patient is feeling lonely, so maybe keep them company while you're at it. You might learn something interesting."

Mio slammed the door shut, cutting off Kiliai's words. She leaned her back against the hallway wall, looked up at the ceiling, and calmed her emotions. Then, she decided to finish this unnecessary task as quickly as possible.

After two hours of being shaken around in a shared carriage, Mio got off deep in the Stefano district. From there, she hiked for about 20 minutes into the Petra Mountains before finally arriving at the clinic.

The quiet grove was washed by the fresh mountain air. The stench of the slums she had passed through in the carriage didn’t reach this far. The clinic was a sturdy log cabin-style building, and it seemed that the patients here were quite wealthy.

Mio carried the paper bag she had been entrusted with and told the receptionist the patient’s name, "Natasha Belour." She was given the number of a private room and ascended the stairs to the second floor.

It appeared that this was a specialized ward for patients with mental disturbances. Was this person a family member or acquaintance of Kiliai? If so, she should have visited herself. Mio couldn’t understand why Kiliai had specifically sent her to do this.

Mio knocked on the door of room 201, as instructed. There was no response. She knocked again, but only silence greeted her. Perhaps the patient was not in. Deciding to just leave the paper bag behind, she opened the door.

The clean, spacious room was empty.

A single elegant bed stood in the room. Sunlight streaming through the large windows reflected off the patched wooden floor. Several framed family photos and pictures of a child hung on the bare log walls.

Mio entered the empty room and examined the photos one by one. In one family photo, there were a father, a mother, and a child around five years old. Both the father and mother were clearly dressed as high-ranking nobles, and the child, presumably their legitimate heir, stood with a stiff posture and an air of self-importance.

Mio recognized the child’s face.

"Reiner…?"

There was no mistaking it. Even as a child, Reiner’s facial features were unmistakable. So, Natasha Belour, the patient, must be...

"!?“

Suddenly, a light impact hit Mio’s temple, and she turned around in surprise to face the bed.

An old woman with white hair was huddled, half-hiding behind the bed. Her crazed eyes were fixed on Mio as she threw a crumpled-up piece of paper at her.

"Leave…!!"

Her hoarse voice had a disoriented tone. As Mio stood there in shock, the old woman bared her gums in a snarl.

"I won’t hand Thomas over!! I won’t let you lowlifes have him!!"

Though her hair had lost its colour and her face was deeply wrinkled, Mio realized that this woman was the mother from the framed photograph. She instinctively understood that there was a tragic story behind this family portrait.

"Uh, I’m just here for a visit…"

Trying to calm the old woman down, Mio explained her reason for being there while enduring the paper balls being thrown at her. But the woman’s shrill accusations didn’t stop.

"Get out!! The Belour family is innocent! We won’t submit to the schemes of you lowly scoundrels!!"

There was no doubt in Mio’s mind now that this was a fallen noble family. Perhaps they had been caught up in a sinister power struggle and ruined. Mio’s heart burned with a mix of pity and sorrow.

"Yes, I’ll leave. I’m going, but please let me just leave this here…"

Mio placed the paper bag by the side of the bed and moved to exit the room. She had no idea what was inside the bag, and she had no desire to find out. Just as she was about to grasp the doorknob, turning her back on the old woman’s screeching voice, the door suddenly opened from the other side.

"!?“

Her eyes widened at the sight of Reiner, no, Hachidori, standing there in civilian clothes.

"…!?“

Hachidori, too, seemed unusually surprised to meet Mio’s gaze.

However, after a brief moment of stiffness, Hachidori’s movements were as swift as ever.

He immediately grabbed Mio by the wrist and dragged her out of the room.

Then, with a slam against the side wall, he pinned her by the throat.

"What do you think you’re doing…!? Why are you here…!?"

Hachidori’s sharp, murderous gaze was much more intense than during training, and it pierced through Mio from close range. The anger in his suppressed voice was obvious. Mio instinctively realized that if she lied, she would be killed. Panicking, she quickly explained.

"K-Kiliai ordered me!! She told me to bring a gift here…!!"

"Kiliai!? How does she know about this place!?"

"I-I don’t know!! I was just asked to deliver a package…!!"

"What package? What did you bring here!?"

The grip on her throat tightened. At this rate, she thought she might really be strangled to death. She had never seen Hachidori this visibly furious before.

"I didn’t look! I’m not interested! I just brought what I was told!!"

Her frantic, almost pleading explanation finally made Hachidori’s grip on her throat loosen. Mio hastily stepped back, coughing violently.

Leaving Mio behind, Hachidori stormed into the room.

The old woman showed her anger toward Hachidori as well.

"Don’t come near me, lowlife!! I won’t let you lay a hand on Thomas!!"

Hachidori bit his lip and found the paper bag Mio had brought. He pulled out its contents—a package of sweets and an envelope with no name or sender on it.

As the woman’s angry screams filled the room, Hachidori tore open the envelope and took out the letter. The message was brief:

"Our general knows everything."

The veins on Hachidori’s temple bulged. His boiling emotions burst out in a curse.

"Is this supposed to be a warning, you damn four-eyed freak…!?"

He crumpled the letter in his hand and angrily threw the package of sweets into the trash bin. After casting a bitter glance at the old woman, he forced himself to suppress his emotions and spoke.

"I’ll visit again, Mother."

He had hoped to take it easy on his rare day off and care for her, but now it couldn’t be helped. It seemed he needed to make excuses to Zenon, who had clearly caught on to his secret actions.

Hachidori left the room.

In the hallway, Mio was standing there, looking at him uncomfortably.

"Uh... sorry about that. It seems like I wasn’t supposed to be here…"

She apologized, looking genuinely remorseful. Hachidori dismissed her with a bitter expression.

"You were planning to meet the director, correct?"

"Oh, yeah."

"I’ll accompany you. I have a report to make to him as well."

"Huh? Oh, really? Uh, okay... sure…"

Mio nodded, unable to refuse. If Reiner had been present instead of Hachidori, she would have bombarded him with questions, but Hachidori, for some reason, didn’t seem willing to switch places today. Even though spending time alone with Hachidori was exhausting, it seemed she had no choice but to accept that this was just an unlucky day.

──Well, he’s an S-Class operative of the Patriotis, so he’s probably well-paid. Maybe he’ll at least cover the transportation costs.

With that faint hope, Mio left the clinic.

She was naive.

"Hey, are you poor or something?"

"……………………"

Hachidori, with a sour expression, borrowed money from Mio to pay for the carriage ride and they arrived at the Martios military port at the farthest end of the Isla’s right bank.

"How do you go on long trips without even carrying your wallet? Are all elite operatives like this?"

"I didn’t plan to come here in the first place... That’s all."

Hachidori offered a flimsy excuse, but for someone of his rank, he could have at least travelled with enough funds. Watching him get cold glares from the coachman for being unable to pay his fare made the situation almost comical.

"It’s fine, but pay me back. I’m broke too, you know."

"…I’ll pay you next month. Cover me for today."

The fact that he couldn’t even repay a carriage fare until next month meant he had almost no savings. Mio sighed dramatically through her nose and began walking toward the pier to observe the ground below. As she walked, a possible reason for Hachidori’s financial trouble crossed her mind.

──That clinic seemed expensive...

Urano didn’t have any kind of health insurance system, and receiving proper medical care in such a well-equipped facility would cost a commoner several years’ worth of wages. Even with an S-Class operative’s salary, paying for an extended stay at that clinic would likely leave very little left over.

──Maybe he’s spending his entire salary on his mother’s medical bills...

That thought crossed her mind, but she didn’t bring it up. It didn’t seem like the kind of thing an outsider should pry into.

And then...

──Is his real name Thomas?

Not Reiner Beck or Hachidori, but Thomas Belour.

Could that be his true name?

They showed their permits at the checkpoint at the entrance to the military port and walked toward the pier. As they did, Mio couldn’t help but wonder about the process that had transformed that well-dressed child in the photograph into an S-Class operative of the Patriotis.

Six airships were moored at the pier.

One heavy cruiser, one light carrier, two light cruisers, and two destroyers. The number of airships flying around Pleiades had been increasing lately, suggesting the possibility of a major operation.

Mio looked down at the distant ground from the pier, comparing it with her map and taking photographs. Her celestial navigation had been successful, and just as she had calculated, Pleiades was still hovering 50 kilometres west of Alcacerdo, the imperial capital. She looked eastward and could see Alcacerdo’s skyscrapers faintly reflecting the midday sunlight. Though she had never visited the city from the ground, she was impressed by its size. It seemed to be an advanced metropolis with more than thirty-story buildings, comparable to the capital of the St Vault Empire, Selfaust. If the Harmonia Empire were to declare war on the St Vault Empire, it would likely result in an unprecedented war, greater even than the Second Multi-Island Sea War.

"Alright, we’re done. The celestial measurements were pretty accurate."

Mio put her camera and map back into her bag and informed Hachidori. Hachidori was gazing far off to the east of Alcacerdo and muttered.

"Two air fortresses have arrived."

Mio looked in the same direction, but due to the atmospheric haze, she couldn’t see anything.

"I can’t see anything."

Without even squinting, as if he were merely looking at flowers, Hachidori muttered to himself.

"Leon and Zigos... They must have turned around from the Multi-Island Sea. No wonder they couldn’t be found."

Though Mio still couldn’t see anything, she knew the names from her officer academy studies.

The 10th Urano Air Fortress "Leon" and the 12th Urano Air Fortress "Zigos."

They had been dispatched to the Multi-Island Sea alongside the captured "Balsinos" and "Kalkinos" after the Sierra Greed naval battle, but the St Vault army hadn’t been able to locate them, no matter how hard they searched. Even though they were supposed to be engaged in operations to secure the Multi-Island Sea, why had they come to the Harmonia Empire?

"This is a sign of a major operation. Exciting, isn’t it?"

"I don’t find it exciting at all. Can’t Lady Nina stop this?"

"Nina holds no real power. She’s just a puppet of the Holy Pope Illustriali. The real power lies with the pope and the elder council members. If they wish it, the Urano army will burn the surface, regardless of Nina’s will."

Just as Hachidori said, this operation was likely being carried out by the first prince, Demistri, who held the de facto command of the military without seeking Nina’s approval.

When Nina became queen, the elder council felt the need to save face for Demistri, the first in line for the throne, so they created a special position for him: "Commander-in-Chief of the Urano Unified Fleet and Operations." While the title didn’t sound particularly grand compared to "Grand Marshal," the Urano Unified Fleet referred to all the air, sea, and land forces of Urano combined with the military forces of the surface nations under its control. In other words, Demistri now had command over all of Urano’s military forces, land, sea, and air. He essentially held all the military power in his hands.

Nina Viento was merely a figurehead queen sitting on the throne.

Demistri was the true commander-in-chief of the military—effectively the king.

That was the current reality of Urano.

Why had the elder council arranged things this way?

Although Nina was popular with the people, she was firmly against war. It was clear that her purpose in ascending the throne was to bring an end to war in Urano. The elder council was well aware of this.

But considering Urano's two-thousand-year ambition, they needed Nina to move in favour of "dominion over heaven and earth." Therefore, they entrusted the military’s command to Demistri, who opposed Nina, and allowed him to proceed with the conquest of the surface. Nina might protest, but in the end, she was a rootless outsider with no family ties to the royal court, and her protests, lacking political power, would amount to nothing more than words. Since Nina’s backers, the Holy Pope Illustriali, desired "dominion over heaven and earth," Nina’s will could be ignored. Urano was effectively ruled by a group of high-ranking nobles—the elder council—and Nina’s role was simply to appease the overburdened populace, serving as a mascot for the heavenly and earthly conquest.

Nina wasn’t foolish, and she had likely anticipated this outcome before ascending the throne. She wouldn’t allow herself to be disregarded forever. Each day, she carefully observed the court’s power dynamics, gradually working to establish her influence. It was a slow process, but it was the only way to change the current situation. Mio supported Nina wholeheartedly in this Endeavor.

However, most of the people living in the palace shared Hachidori’s perspective.

"Without blood ties or factional support, sitting on the throne changes nothing. The people of the surface will surely come to see Nina as a war-hungry, blood-soaked queen. It’s ironic. She took the crown to end war, but because she has no power, she’s accelerating the invasion of the surface. From here on out, Urano will only intensify its actions toward dominion over the surface."

Hachidori’s harsh words made Mio clench her fists involuntarily.

The memories of her burned hometown, Messus Island, came flooding back. The Elder Council members gathered in the Ulysses Palace’s salon... it was the high-ranking nobles who committed that massacre.

──To end the war. I will destroy Urano.

The words that fourteen-year-old Kiyoaki Sakagami had sworn as he looked down upon his razed homeland, after his beloved parents and sister were killed, resurfaced in Mio’s mind. The enemies Kiyoaki vowed to defeat were now living in the same palace as Mio. And now, Mio was one of them, part of those nobles.

──Even though Kiyoaki’s enemies are right in front of me... I can’t do anything.

The thought of her own helplessness filled her with an urge to scream. The unending pain swelled inside her, overflowing into her expression. She felt utterly useless and full of guilt toward Kiyoaki.

──I swore together with Kiyoaki...

──And yet, I haven’t kept a single one of the promises I made...

An invisible pool of blood spread beneath Mio’s feet. Even years after parting from Kiyoaki, the pain hadn’t dulled.

Hachidori glanced at Mio with one eye, clicked his tongue, and urged her forward.

"There’s no time for idle thoughts. Move it, we’re going to see the director."

"…Stop giving orders. You don’t even have money for the carriage fare."

Mio snapped out of it and hurried after Hachidori, who had already started walking. Their final destination for the day was the Unified Operations Headquarters building in the Oratorio district. On the seventh floor, Mio’s superior was waiting for her report...

Zenon Kavaris, the Director of the Urano Unified Intelligence Agency, greeted Mio with a smile as she entered his office. He looked at Hachidori with an expression as if he were watching a dung beetle roll something around.

"Can you imagine a scenario where I listen to your report, then fall off my chair, rolling on the floor in laughter?"

"No."

"Then leave. I’m not in the mood for anything but jokes right now."

"I came here urgently because there’s something that requires immediate explanation to you, Director."

"Hmm," Zenon responded with a dismissive sniff, placing his elbows on the desk, resting his chin on his hands, and staring at Hachidori with a twinkle in his glasses before continuing with a playful tone.

"Could it be that you’ve realized I know all about your personal activities?"

His phrasing was like a riddle, but Mio figured it must be about the incident at the clinic. Without hesitation, Hachidori responded.

"I was investigating the private lives of Elder Council members as part of intelligence gathering, taking advantage of living in the Ulysses Palace. That’s all."

"Your duty is to protect Nina and train Mio. I didn’t ask you to peek under the skirts of any monsters."

"…Perhaps I was impatient to make up for my previous failure. I sincerely apologize for acting on my own and causing unnecessary concern."

Zenon clearly wasn’t interested in Hachidori’s explanation and twirled his pen absentmindedly.

Zenon’s expression silently conveyed: "Do you really think such a shallow excuse would fool me?"

"I can’t help but wonder, Hachidori... In this modern age of peak civilization, you’re not planning on enacting some primitive revenge plot, are you?"

"Absolutely not."

"Good. Let me remind you, your father’s head and body were separated because of years of embezzlement. He spent over a decade squandering the people’s taxes on his mistress. Don’t you think such a useless fool deserved to die?"

"…"

For a brief moment, something like heat radiated from Hachidori. Mio couldn’t help but glance at his profile. His expression hadn’t changed. It was the usual cold, emotionless look.

"I’m ashamed of my father’s foolish actions."

He said this in the same calm tone as always. But the heat Mio had felt earlier must have been Hachidori’s seething anger, she thought.

"As long as you understand that. I just wanted to warn you, in case you got any ideas about inventing some non-existent mastermind to take revenge on. Don’t worry, there’s no mastermind. Your father was an idiot who strangled himself with his own hands. That’s all. So, make sure you and your family refrain from any foolish actions."

"…Understood. I will keep that in mind."

Hachidori answered meekly, and Zenon continued twirling his pen as he observed him. Mio couldn’t tell what unspoken thoughts were passing between them, but she had grasped the general situation.

Hachidori had likely been conducting personal investigations in the Ulysses Palace, trying to find out which Elder Council member had destroyed his family. Zenon had caught on to this and, through Kiliai, had sent Hachidori a warning. The paper bag Mio had delivered was a subtle message from Zenon to Hachidori. After receiving it, Hachidori had rushed to his superior, desperately trying to explain himself.

──This guy is such a jerk.

Mio thought this, genuinely annoyed. She wanted to curse Zenon out on Hachidori’s behalf, calling him a "damn four-eyed freak." It was obvious that Zenon wasn’t doing this because it benefited the job. He was just messing with his subordinates for his own amusement.

──This is infuriating…!

Mio didn’t like Hachidori. If anything, she found him difficult to deal with. He was relentless in training, insulted her constantly, and had once dislocated her shoulder. But still, watching him silently endure this bullying made her incredibly angry at Zenon.

Before she realized it, her mouth had started moving.

"Um... excuse me for interrupting. His activities have also been helpful to Lady Nina."

"Oh?" Zenon raised one eyebrow, clearly amused, urging her to continue.

She had done it now.

Mio regretted speaking but steeled herself and continued.

"Lady Nina has memorized the faces and names of the Elder Council members thanks to her daily efforts, but by learning more about their family situations, smoother interactions have become possible. He’s been helping Lady Nina by providing information, ensuring her duties as queen run more smoothly. While there may have been personal reasons involved, he was also acting in service to the queen. So, I ask that you please... show some leniency…"

This was a lie. Hachidori had never helped Nina. Mio had just felt sorry for him and stepped in to defend him. That was all.

Zenon, still looking amused, stared at Mio.

He kept staring.

His mouth and cheeks were smiling, but behind his glasses, his eyes were laughing.

Even without saying a word, Zenon’s expression conveyed what he was thinking to Mio.

• Are you trying to fool me?*

It was probably just her imagination. She hoped it was. But Zenon, still smiling silently, continued to communicate his thoughts through subtle changes in his expression—small tugs at the corners of his mouth, the lowering of his eyebrows, a slight twitch in his cheek.

• When did you become so arrogant? Do you really think your shallow mind can manipulate me?*

Zenon’s disturbingly eerie smile transformed into those words in Mio’s mind.

It was probably just her imagination. She wished it was. But Zenon’s cheerful, continuous smile turned into another message in Mio’s mind.

• Looks like you need to be punished.*

A cold shiver ran down Mio’s spine. Had she just made an irreparable mistake?

"Mio, you’re so kind."

Zenon said it as if he were praising a puppy. Then he leaned slightly over his desk, peering into Mio’s fearful expression.

"You care so much for your family, and your friends. You really are a good person. Bright, clever, beautiful... You’re perfect in every way. I can’t find a single flaw."

"Ah... yes. I suppose that would be nice."

Mio barely managed to respond, but the situation felt so creepy that she wanted to flee the office immediately. However, Zenon, still smiling gently, continued to speak softly.

"I’m human too, and when I see someone so flawless, I can’t help but want to find their flaws. It’s comforting to find something they lack, something below average. Don’t you think that’s just a natural part of being human?"

"Ah, no, um... I’m really not perfect... I have plenty of flaws."

"Really? That’s quite surprising."

"Yes. Honestly, I find myself irritating at times."

"Mind if I check? I’d like to confirm those flaws."

"Check…? Uh, how would you…?"

"Take off your clothes."

"…"

"All of them. Right here, right now."

"Uh... um…?"

"Can’t do it alone? If you need help, I can have Hachidori assist you."

A cold sweat trickled down Mio’s temple.

He wasn’t joking. Zenon was serious.

"Ah... I’m not sure I understand what you’re…"

"I’m saying I want to observe your natural form to find your flaws, Mio Syira, the kind and thoughtful friend and family member."

Though Zenon's face was smiling, his tone was anything but.

Mio took a half-step back. Zenon’s smile followed her, unwavering.

• Do you not care what happens to your family?*

• If you upset me, you can kiss any hope of rescuing your family goodbye. Are you okay with that?*

Mio’s legs trembled. Zenon was serious. He truly intended to make her undress right here.

"If I manage to find a flaw in you, I’ll permit Hachidori to report his activities to the queen. And if I’m in a good mood, the rescue of your family will progress even faster. It’s a win-win for you. You’re the luckiest girl alive—how enviable. Now, undress and strip completely naked."

With a smile reminiscent of the twin-headed snake from Urano mythology, Zenon issued his command.

Good and evil, light and darkness, saint and devil. The twin-headed snake, embodying both, was preparing to wrap its long tongue around Mio.

"If that doesn’t appeal to you, perhaps we should keep a diary? I could record how you steadily overcome your flaws. We could document your progress regularly."

Desperately, Mio glanced at Hachidori, hoping for some help.

Hachidori’s expression remained cold and indifferent as usual, his gaze fixed straight ahead, focused on a spot on the wall just above Zenon’s head.

However—.

• If you try to resist, the orders will only escalate.*

Hachidori’s whisper reached Mio, even though his mouth never moved. A focused, quiet voice that only Mio could hear.

• It’s the director’s quirk. He gets pleasure from forcing his subordinates to carry out unreasonable commands.*

Upon closer inspection, Hachidori’s lips were barely parted on the left side, just enough to let the faint whisper pass through. With that tiny gap, Hachidori was instructing Mio on the best way to escape this situation.

• Don’t resist. Endure it for now.*

Hachidori’s barely audible whisper echoed distantly inside Mio’s mind.

"Hurry up, will you? I tend to get irritated when people try to stall."

The mythic snake’s words cut off Hachidori’s whispers, leaving only Mio’s despair behind.

Dominion over Heaven and Earth.

The Urano doctrine that sought to sweep away every nation on the surface and establish a regime that governed the earth from the sky.

Urano’s grandiose and ancient doctrine had, over two millennia, become deeply rooted in the psyche of its people, akin to a cultural disease, and had risen to the level of religious belief. To question the validity of the doctrine itself was tantamount to blasphemy against the gods.

The belief was that peace could only be achieved if the superior race of Urano, who lived in the sky, ruled over and guided the inferior races living on the surface. Once the technology of airship warfare had advanced enough to destroy any and all surface defences, the king of Urano would move immediately to conquer the surface. The people of Urano had endured the hardships and inconveniences of life in the sky for over two thousand years, all in preparation for the day when they would rule both heaven and earth. The day when they would finally reap the rewards of their ancestors' great endurance was drawing near.

Most importantly, the coronation of Nina Viento, the "Saviour Prophesied in the Myths," had signalled the beginning of the long-awaited holy war.

All that remained was for Queen Nina Viento to give the command.

In that instant, the three fleets that had been carefully prepared for this day would be unleashed.

Whether ignorant of Urano’s existence or stubbornly resistant, every nation on this planet would be scorched by Nina’s heavenly thunder. The greatest war in human history would engulf the planet, and in time, all the surface nations would submit to Urano, and the earth's riches would belong entirely to them...

──A child’s dream.

Reflecting on Urano’s doctrine, Nina Viento couldn’t help but think so.

──A childish dream that has been held for two thousand years as they wandered the skies.

This was Nina’s unspoken assessment of Urano.

──Even though their military is advanced, their ideas are too narrow...

The floating islands, much like hidden villages carved out of deep forests by people exiled from society, were isolated and insular. The villagers refused contact with the outside world, intermarrying only within the village, developing a closed-off worldview over centuries or millennia, leading to strange and extreme beliefs, completely cut off from broader society. In Urano’s case, their two thousand years of looking down on the surface from the sky had resulted in a pathological contempt for the people below and an almost fanatical belief in their own superiority.

──If this doctrine doesn’t change, the war will never end...

The difficulty of that task left Nina feeling helpless.

She hadn’t believed that simply ascending to the throne would allow her to immediately stop the war. Even a queen couldn’t wield such drastic power right away. But she couldn’t gain any power at all unless she ascended. She had resolved to do whatever it took to prevent a battle with the Second Isla Fleet led by Kal-el, and that’s why she had accepted the crown.

But she hadn’t expected to be able to do so little.

She wasn’t even given the opportunity to act politically.

In the six months since she had taken the throne, Nina had been forced to attend daily ceremonies, concerts, and plays, meeting over a thousand high-ranking nobles and officials at each event.

Looking back on just today:

After waking and getting dressed, she met with thirty high-ranking nobles. After breakfast, she met with another hundred nobles of slightly lower rank. By the time that was done, it was already past noon. In the afternoon, she attended a concert in the palace. Before the performance, she met with two hundred average nobles. After thirty minutes of listening to music, she met with another hundred fifty local nobles. By then, it was time for dinner. She dined with a group of 130 nobles she had met earlier that day in the vast dining hall. After dinner, she met with each of the 130 nobles again, just like in the morning. By the time she returned to the celestial palace, it was eleven at night—bedtime.

──All I do is greet nobles...

For the past six months, this had been almost every day. Occasionally, she had meetings with Demistri, the first prince, or the military’s top brass, but these were always purely ceremonial and superficial. Apart from that, all she had done was greet nobles.

Time and again, she had expressed to the Holy Pope Illustriali and the Elder Council that she wanted to fulfill her duties as queen. But their answer was always the same: This is no longer a time when the king intervenes in politics. Instead, they insisted it was more important for the queen to gaze upon the faces of the nobles daily, to speak to them, and to encourage them, so they would always swear loyalty to her.

She was not allowed to do anything.

Just a puppet.

It was exactly like the time of the Wind Revolution. She had been placed on the throne because she was popular with the people, but her own will had no impact on the world. Now that she had lost her ability to call the wind, Nina was just a lonely girl in the palace with no one to rely on.

She didn’t even know the whereabouts of the Second Isla Fleet.

Demistri, the supreme commander of the entire Urano military, was moving the forces without even consulting Nina. Although Nina was the official supreme commander of the national military, this was clearly a violation of her command authority. As queen, she was obligated to punish such an act severely, but if she tried to imprison the first prince, there would be protests from all sides, and Urano’s royal government would be thrown into chaos... and so the Holy Pope Illustriali stopped her from doing anything. In reality, Nina lacked the resolve to take such drastic action and imprison the prince.

No sane person could be a king.

All great kings were, without exception, egotists.

They were fanatically devoted to their own beliefs, and anyone who stood in their way was eliminated. Intrigue and scheming were par for the course, and they didn’t hesitate to confiscate the lands and execute the entire families of rebellious nobles. Sometimes they even killed their own siblings. Only those with such unshackled minds could instil fear and awe in the high-ranking nobles under them and lead a nation.

So, the only course of action for Nina now was to kill Demistri and his entire family—to root out the bloodline of Urano’s royal family that had continued for generations.

But Nina couldn’t do it.

──I’m not fit to be queen...

She finally realized this, feeling a deep sense of disillusionment with herself.

However, she couldn’t afford to wallow in despair. To change the current situation, she needed to raise her value within the palace and gain the support of the Elder Council members. Lately, she had begun to match the faces of the over one thousand nobles with their names, and she was starting to understand their personal circumstances. During her audiences, she had found that adding just a few words about their parents' health, ongoing lawsuits, or their children's academic success made them immensely pleased. Being personally addressed by the queen, in front of all their rivals, greatly boosted their status. It might seem trivial or even foolish from an outsider’s perspective, and the work of a queen might seem dull, but these personal connections eventually build trust, garner support, and give the queen the power to enforce her will. It was a gradual process, but it was all she could do.

──There’s nothing else I can do.

Encouraging herself, Nina spent her days greeting the nobles until she was utterly exhausted, returning to the celestial palace where Mio helped her out of her grandiose outfits, finally allowing her a brief moment of peace. The time she spent alone with Mio before bed was now Nina’s only true comfort.

Or at least, it should have been.

But tonight, something seemed off about Mio.

"…Mio? Are you feeling unwell?"

After her bath, Nina changed into her nightwear and asked. Mio, looking deathly pale, kept her head down and didn’t respond.

Something was clearly wrong. Usually, Mio would chat about interesting things that had happened in the palace or bring up small talk to lighten Nina’s mood while helping her change, but tonight, she hadn’t said a word.

Nina peered at Mio’s face. It was pale. Her eyes, usually bright, were dark and clouded, like a dying rabbit’s, devoid of their usual vitality.

"Mio, you look ill. You should rest if that’s the case…"

Mio, still looking down, barely shook her head, offering a faint response.

"…I’m fine... Well then... goodnight."

With a voice that was anything but fine, and as if wringing out the words, Mio weakly turned to leave the room.

Nina couldn’t help but call out to her retreating figure.

"Something happened, didn’t it? Did someone do something unpleasant to you?"

Nina had an intuitive sense about it. This expression and demeanour weren’t from an illness. It was the reaction of someone overwhelmed by deep sadness or suffering. Nina had seen this kind of expression many times before and recognized it immediately.

Mio barely glanced back, biting her lip, her face still pale as she shook her head from side to side.

"…It’s nothing... I’m fine…"

Though her words said one thing, her pain was palpable. Nina didn’t know what had happened, but it was clear that Mio’s heart was teetering on the edge. Nina hurried over to Mio, grasping her hands firmly, and stood before her.

"You don’t seem fine at all."

Mio lowered her head even more, trying to avoid Nina's gaze.

"…I’m fine. It’s not something you should worry about, Lady Nina…"

Mio’s hands, which Nina held, felt weak. Her life energy seemed faint and distant.

Nina retraced her memories, trying to deduce what had caused the change in Mio. She remembered that Mio had had the day off yesterday and had gone to Martios Military Port for celestial navigation and her daily report to Zenon. Something must have happened during her meeting with Director Zenon.

"Did Director Zenon do something to you?"

At the mention of Zenon, Mio’s back visibly tensed for a moment. She was clearly afraid. Nina could feel the tremor in Mio’s hands, a clear sign of the fear she had experienced.

For some reason, Nina felt like crying. Though she couldn’t quite understand why, an overwhelming sadness scorched her heart.

"Mio…"

She called out gently, but Mio, barely able to stand on her trembling legs, remained silent, her head still lowered.

"Mio."

Nina called her name again and wrapped her arms around Mio’s back. She didn’t know why, but she just wanted to comfort this terrified and hurt person in front of her.

As she pressed her hands against Mio’s shaking back, she felt as if Mio’s despair was pouring directly into her own heart.

──This is horrible. How could someone so kind be so scared, so hurt…?

──Who could have done something like this…?

"Please, tell me anything. I may be just a queen, but I can still help."

"……………………"

"I can at least do something for the people close to me. Please, tell me what’s troubling you."

"…Lady Nina... You’re too kind…"

Mio’s words were barely holding back tears. Nina could tell Mio was trying to convince herself not to cry.

"Who did this to you? Who hurt you?"

"…It’s fine... I’m fine…"

Mio, still grateful for the embrace, slowly but firmly squeezed Nina’s hands, gently trying to pull away.

"Mio…"

"…Just the fact that you care about me is more than enough…"

Feeling the need to cry herself, Nina reluctantly released her hands. Without ever looking up, Mio moved as if to escape, placing her hand on the door handle.

"I’m fine... There’s no need to trouble yourself with me…"

With a voice so frail it seemed to belong to someone else, Mio said these words and closed the door behind her.

Nina was left alone, staring at the door through which Mio had just disappeared. A crushing feeling of helplessness washed over her, causing a deep ache in her heart.

She remembered how, when they had lived at the Lamia Palace, Mio had planned outings to take her to the pool or shopping to cheer her up during her reclusive days. Nina had enjoyed it so much, and it had lifted her spirits from the depths of her depression.

She also recalled Mio talking about wanting to go on a picnic with everyone. Nina had thought that would be wonderful.

──I want to help Mio feel better.

──It should be okay to sneak out for a bit, right…?

Determined to make a secret outing happen, Nina gathered her resolve and made her way to Lady Ulshyrra’s room for a consultation.

"No, absolutely not."

Lady Ulshyrra, initially surprised by the unexpected visit, immediately responded after Nina presented her with the personal request—not as the queen, but as Nina Viento, an individual.

After displaying her habitual gesture of adjusting her glasses, Ulshyrra continued speaking.

"Mio is Zenon’s spy. While she may work diligently, we cannot place our complete trust in her. Do not forget that every action we take is reported to Zenon through Mio."

Even now, whenever Lady Ulshyrra spoke to her in this way, Nina felt herself shrinking inside. Having been raised under Ulshyrra’s strict guidance from a young age, Nina naturally assumed a posture of acceptance.

But tonight, Nina had something she wanted to say.

"That may be true... but I feel like Mio cares more about us than Zenon... She shows it in subtle ways."

"And what evidence do you have of that?"

"…None. It’s just something I feel."

Like a poor student, Nina gave her answer, causing Ulshyrra to sigh.

"Take a seat."

She gestured for Nina to sit in the wooden chair nearby. Nina obediently sat down, and Ulshyrra, her neck veins visibly tense, began to lecture her.

"Have you considered that Mio could be acting this way deliberately to make you believe in her?"

"……………………"

"You are the one who sits at the pinnacle of Urano. Many people want to take your life. A single moment of carelessness could lead to irreversible failure. If you make plans to go out with Mio, and she reports those plans to Zenon, who then informs Demistri’s faction, your life could be in grave danger. What good would it do to risk your life just to keep Mio happy?"

Ulshyrra laid out her argument all in one breath.

Ulshyrra’s reasoning was sound, and Nina understood that. But logic alone couldn’t suppress the emotions swirling inside her.

"I want to believe in Mio. There’s something about her... something different from ordinary people. I have this strong feeling that someday, she’ll be of great help to us... This feeling just won’t go away."

"That’s far too flimsy a justification. Are you really willing to risk your life based on a mere feeling?"

"…Yes."

"Why are you so fixated on Mio? She’s just a servant—one who could easily be replaced."

Nina, gathering her courage, looked Ulshyrra straight in the eyes and spoke honestly.

"It’s... because she reminds me of Ariel. Their faces and personalities are different, but at their core, Mio is very much like Ari…"

Ariel Albus. She had been Nina’s closest friend during their time on Isla, the one who had restored Nina’s ability to smile and believe in herself when she had lost all hope.

"When I talk to Mio, it feels like Ariel is here with me again... It gives me strength. Just having her nearby makes me feel like I can endure anything, no matter how tough it gets. That’s why... I want to help Mio feel better. For my own sake, too."

It had been a long time since Nina had expressed her true feelings so openly to another person. She looked at Ulshyrra with pleading eyes.

"The risks may be significant... but for the sake of my duties as queen, I need Mio by my side. Please."

Ulshyrra observed Nina through the thick lenses of her glasses, studying her for a while before finally letting out a breath.

"…Since Mio was originally employed to help ease your mind... If you feel she is that necessary to you, then it may be worth considering."

Nina’s face brightened.

"…Yes! She’s necessary!"

Ulshyrra made a slight grimace of reluctance and added:

"…You’re the queen. You should be giving commands as a public figure, not making personal requests like this. The reason I end up scolding you so much is because you insist on presenting yourself as a private citizen."

"I wanted your honest opinion, Lady Ulshyrra. Now, let’s make some plans. I’ll consult with Ignacio. He’ll probably object, but…"

As Nina smiled brightly, Ulshyrra, with a resigned look, watched her for a moment before slightly softening her expression.

Hachidori had thought that Mio wouldn’t come tonight. Still, he found himself standing alone in the night-time training grounds, gazing up at the starry sky, as had become his routine.

Torn clouds drifted past beneath his feet, and the air was humid. Pleiades, at 2,000 meters altitude, often saw clouds brushing near one’s body. The constant stream of clouds painted in red, orange, and blue, illuminated by the bonfires, gas lamps, and electric lights of the Ulysses Palace, passed overhead like a fleeting dream.

Lost in the haze of colours, Hachidori reflected on the events of the previous day.

He couldn’t understand Mio.

──Why did she say that?

Out of nowhere, Mio had suddenly told Zenon, who had been ignoring Hachidori’s excuse, that Hachidori had been investigating the Elder Council members to report back to Nina. It was an obvious lie, one that couldn’t possibly deceive Zenon, and it had only provoked Zenon’s wrath, resulting in the humiliating ordeal they had been subjected to.

──Foolish woman.

He spat the words inwardly. Yet, no matter how much he tried, he couldn’t summon any real contempt for Mio. Instead, a deep, gnawing regret and pain sat at the pit of his stomach. He couldn’t quite put his finger on why.

──It doesn’t affect me. It shouldn’t.

He assured himself. But the pain didn’t lessen. As the memory of Mio walking silently beside him on their way back, head bowed the entire time, returned to him, frustration and anger flared once again.

And then—

──Why am I even here?

It was clear that in her current state, Mio wouldn’t be able to participate in their nightly training. And yet, here he was, waiting for her, knowing she wouldn’t come.

──It’s just a habit. Coming here at night is ingrained in me now.

Just as he was making this excuse to himself, he spotted a shadowy figure walking toward him through the pale blue clouds.

His heart skipped a beat.

It was Mio.

Walking with slow, hesitant steps, she seemed almost like a ghost as she made her way across the training grounds.

"Idiot."

A voice escaped his lips as he instinctively started to rush toward her, but Hachidori caught himself, forcing himself to stop.

──I should say something to her.

A voice inside him echoed.

──Mio endured humiliation so that I could continue my investigation.

Zenon had allowed Hachidori to continue investigating the past of the Elder Council members at Ulysses Palace in exchange for Mio’s sacrifice. It was as if they had used Mio as a scapegoat to gain the freedom to continue their work.

However, Hachidori didn’t know how to convey this to Mio.

He didn’t know how to express gratitude.

Watching Mio approach, Hachidori bit his lip slightly and decided to run away from the situation.

"Switch with me."

──You’re the one who has to comfort her.

"Don’t mess around. Switch."

──Alright.

Hachidori closed his eyes.

A moment later, Reiner Beck scratched the back of his head as he opened them again.

"I have no idea how to handle this, though…"

──Do as you like. It’s up to you how you deal with Mio, whether you comfort her or not.

"Cooking her up isn’t going to solve anything... Damn it, I’m terrible at this... Whatever I say, I take no responsibility for it."

──I’m leaving it to you.

As the internal exchange ended, Mio stood before Reiner, still looking downcast.

Reiner shook his head and spoke.

"No training today. In your condition, there’s no way you’d be able to handle it."

"……………………"

"You take things too seriously. It’s okay to skip once in a while. Even the boss is giving you a break. I’m surprised. The boss isn’t the type to be considerate of others."

Hachidori didn’t protest as Reiner expected. Lately, this had become more common—Hachidori retreating deep inside, falling completely silent. While this made things easier for Reiner, he found it a bit strange, but he continued speaking.

"Uh... yeah. It’s understandable to feel down for a while. But compared to what female S-Class agents go through during training... you’ve still gotten off pretty easy. If you ask Kiliai, she could tell you all about it... but that training shattered her personality. What you went through yesterday? It’s actually mild by the director’s standards. I’m sure that’s no comfort, but at least it doesn’t seem like the boss wants to completely break you. He stopped just before doing any real damage."

"……………………"

"I’m terrible at comforting people. This is a nightmare for me. What do you even say in situations like this? How do I get you to feel better again?"

"……………………"

"I don’t know if this helps, but I’ll tell you one thing. Hachidori never looked at you, not even once, during that whole ordeal. He kept his eyes on the wall the entire time."

"……………………"

"If it were me, I’d have looked. No question. Hell, I might have even stared. You can’t blame me, though. I’m a guy, and if it’s right there next to me, I’d look. I wanted to switch places with him so bad, but the boss didn’t let me. From start to finish, he just kept staring at the wall."

"……………………"

"The boss feels guilty, in his own way. He knows you lied for him. I know that doesn’t make you feel any better, but... he’s grateful to you, in his way."

Mio didn’t move. The mist, tinged with orange, blue, and yellow, flowed around her, making her seem like a fairy from a story draped in an ethereal veil. She stood still, looking so fragile she seemed as if she could dissolve into the air at any moment.

Reiner kept talking to himself.

"Here’s some advice for when you’ve been through hell: think of it like stepping in crap while walking down the street. There’s no point dwelling on it—just forget it. You stepped in crap, but now it’s over. That’s it."

"……………………"

"Yeah... and another thing... maybe go somewhere quiet and scream. Shout all that pent-up frustration out of your system. Find a place where no one’s around, like this training field at night, and just let it all out. It might help clear your head a bit."

"……………………"

"…Anyway, I’m heading out. You can stay here as long as you like. It’s a wide-open space, and you’re all alone. You’re free to sing, dance, cry, or scream—whatever you want. Lucky you."

With that, Reiner waved lightly, stuck his hands in his pockets, and walked off at a leisurely pace, leaving the area.

Mio remained standing in the training grounds, alone. As Reiner walked away, he glanced back to see that Mio’s figure had disappeared into the mist.

Facing forward again, Reiner continued walking. The illuminated Ulysses Palace gradually emerged in the night, its towering structure filling his entire view. Just then, a thin, high-pitched sound echoed from behind him.

It was a piercing sound—a cry born of anger, frustration, sorrow, and despair compressed into a single moment and released into the atmosphere. It was a painful, heartbreaking cry that pierced through the night air and faded into the wind.

The sound rang out twice, reaching up toward the starry sky before vanishing into the night. All that remained was silence, as the mist-laden clouds tangled together and ascended toward the stars.

A sense of helplessness and stinging pain shot through Reiner’s body, as if bullets had torn through him, leaving countless holes in his consciousness.

No matter how much he tried to suppress it, the frustration and anger clung to his spine, crushing him.

──Zenon Kavaris.

His superior’s name burned hot into his mind, etched with a searing intensity, as it carried with it all the raw emotion Reiner had tried to suppress.

Part 5

The moment the report came in that a massive mobilization was taking place within the Harmonia Empire, the Central Command of the St Vault Operation Headquarters erupted in excitement. For so long, they had been pondering how to provoke the enemy into starting a war, and now the Harmonia Empire had thrown the first punch without any provocation. St Vault's Chief of Staff, General Raphael Donauer, eagerly prepared himself and, accompanied by his two most trusted staff officers, boarded a transport plane bound for the Kukuana Line.

Raphael, who essentially functioned as the brain of the St Vault military, spoke to the two staff officers he had appointed as his right hands while aboard the transport.

"It's more meaningful to bring two geniuses than a hundred competent men."

One of the two officers, Major General Victor Khan, had developed Operation Thundersteel a year earlier, leading the victory in the Battle of Hydrabard. The other, Major Balthazar Grim, had managed to completely defeat Victor in a military exercise. Both were humbled by Raphael's high praise.

In particular, Balthazar was inwardly exhilarated by this extraordinary promotion.

──This is the nerve centre of the St Vault military.

──These two men are the minds that control the entire army…!

General Raphael and Major General Victor.

These two brilliant officers, who were revered by all soldiers and officers alike, had acknowledged Balthazar’s capabilities and allowed him the privilege of making direct recommendations. While suppressing his inner excitement, Balthazar maintained a composed demeanour, careful not to speak out of turn unless specifically asked for his opinion—a lesson his former superior, Brigadier General Andy Bott, had drilled into him during his days as a junior officer.

‘You tend to let your inner thoughts leak into your expressions and speech. The scariest part is that you don’t even realize it. Take it from an old man like me: don’t get ahead of yourself. Only speak when the Chief of Staff asks for your opinion, and keep it as concise as possible.’

While slightly exasperated by Bott's nagging habit, Balthazar half-listened to the advice. He was confident that none of his thoughts had surfaced, but if they had, he knew he would be immediately dismissed. After all, the target of Balthazar’s ambitions was none other than the chair currently occupied by Raphael—the Chief of Staff.

──Enjoy your time while you can. Someday, I'll knock you off that chair...

While harbouring such dark thoughts, Balthazar listened to Raphael's words with an intelligent, impassive expression.

"We will refer to the conflict with the Harmonia Empire as the 'Mitterland Front,' while the battle on Akitsu Continent will be the 'Archipelago Front.' Although the war will be fought on two fronts, the Akitsu Federation Army has already collapsed, and the Mitterland Front has the Kukuana Line. We can inflict significant losses on the Empire while preparing for a counteroffensive. The longer this drags on, the more the situation will favour us."

As Raphael outlined the grand strategy, Balthazar gazed out of the transport's window.

October, Imperial Calendar Year 1350, Northeast St Vault Empire, Kukuana Line──.

The seemingly endless expanse of red earth stretched out below. On the horizon, scattered concrete structures were faintly visible—likely the scale-shaped bunkers of the Kukuana Line. This fortified zone had no blind spots, allowing machine guns to fire from the front and both flanks at any enemy that tried to infiltrate. The half-underground structures, reinforced with thick concrete, were impervious to all but the heaviest bombardment. Even without these defences, layers of trenches, barbed wire, and fortified tank emplacements made a frontal assault impossible.

The fact that the Harmonia Empire was willing to wage war against such formidable defences puzzled Balthazar. If he were the Chief of Staff of the Empire's military, no matter how preoccupied the St Vault military was with the Archipelago Front, he would never provoke such a fight.

"The reason the Empire is so bold must be that 'Ultra,'" Raphael commented.

Balthazar and Victor nodded in agreement. "Ultra" referred to the ultra-classified information accessible only to the upper echelons of the military. Thanks to the St Vault intelligence division successfully decrypting the Harmonia Empire's codes, they had learned that the Empire had completed a "secret weapon" designed to break through the Kukuana Line, which had already been deployed near the border.

That weapon was the Adem Super Railway Gun.

Weighing 1,300 tons, 80 meters in length, with a caliber nearly twice that of the main guns on super-dreadnought battleships—this colossal weapon could fire 5-meter-long, 5-ton shells 50 kilometres away, penetrating 7 meters of concrete. It required 4,000 personnel to operate, moving along dual railway tracks as it travelled. If it hit the Kukuana Line's bunkers directly, they would be completely obliterated.

"They've gambled their nation's fate on an obsolete weapon," Raphael remarked disdainfully as the transport landed at a fighter base behind the Kukuana Line. High-ranking officers were lined up to greet the Chief of Staff's party as they disembarked.

Hastily boarding an armoured vehicle, they made their way to the fortress command centre. Along the way, they observed soldiers, energized and eager for the Harmonia Empire to launch its attack.

For these soldiers, who had been relegated to boring rear-line duty, the Kukuana Line would soon become the front line, where they could finally demonstrate the results of their training. They couldn't wait to mow down the advancing Harmonia soldiers with machine-gun fire and crush them under the tracks of their tanks. None of them appeared concerned about the threat posed by the Adem Super Railway Gun.

"Firepower without mobility is meaningless. Once we secure air superiority and launch aerial strikes, Adem will be reduced to scrap metal within 20 minutes," Victor stated, gazing out at the fortress through the vehicle window.

Upon reaching the fortress command centre, they greeted the Kukuana Line's commanding general and received a detailed briefing. Two weeks had passed since the Empire began its massive mobilization, and their troops had finally gathered and started moving. The total force amounted to approximately two million soldiers, organized into 54 divisions.

"They're taking their time, aren't they?" Raphael observed.

"It's their first time moving an army of this size. They're simply inexperienced," Victor added with a relaxed tone. The confidence was clear. The St Vault military, with its wealth of combat experience on the Archipelago Front, was well-versed in new tactics involving the latest military technologies like aircraft, tanks, and ships. The Harmonia Empire’s forces, with their antiquated approach to warfare, posed no real threat. This sentiment was shared by officers and soldiers alike.

"Based on our estimates, they’ll begin their assault in less than a week. All we have to do is sit tight and wait," the fortress commander remarked with satisfaction, explaining how the Imperial forces would likely allow the Harmonia soldiers to break through at a single point, only to be lured into a trap where reserve forces would be swiftly deployed via underground transport, encircling the enemy and annihilating them from both sides. His staff officers eagerly offered additional strategies for bleeding the Empire's forces, each trying to impress Raphael with their ingenuity. After hearing their various plans for a massacre, Raphael turned to Balthazar.

"I’d like to hear your thoughts as well, Major Grim."

Finally.

Suppressing a grin, Balthazar calmly presented the opinion he had been mulling over for some time.

"Rather than focusing on the Kukuana Line, I’m more concerned about the Unlon Mountain Range."

"Hmm," Raphael raised an eyebrow. The unspoken disapproval from the other staff officers—"who does this young upstart think he is?"—was palpable, but Balthazar pressed on.

"Communications traffic from the Zunjin Dynasty region has been increasing. Something is stirring there."

The tension in the room grew as Balthazar continued, undeterred by the silent criticism of the other officers, who clearly saw this as a non-issue. After all, the natural barrier of the Unlon Mountains made it impossible for a large force to cross.

"Only lightly equipped mountain troops could possibly cross, and we have heavy tanks. As long as they fight on open ground, there’s no problem. The Unlon Mountains, towering at over 3,000 meters, are a natural fortress stronger than even the Kukuana Line. There’s no need for concern," Victor countered.

Balthazar knew this. But still...

"The communication patterns are what worry me. They remind me of the data we analysed during Operation Judeka."

At the mention of Operation Judeka, the faces of the staff officers grew even darker. Two years earlier, the Empire’s fleet at Air hunt Island had been annihilated by a Uranos flying fortress, and its military base had been decimated. Balthazar, then a young cadet, had been the only one to recognize the approaching threat of the flying fortress during a typhoon.

Now, he was detecting similar patterns coming from the Zunjin Dynasty region.

"We trust your ability to analyse communications," Raphael said, nodding. "It's not about reading decoded messages but recognizing shifts in communication volume and context, and discerning trends from the data—a task that requires both meticulous work and intuition."

──As expected, this is a job only a genius like me can do.

──These fools can’t possibly understand.

The hostility from the staff officers only increased, but Raphael’s support was a welcome relief. Encouraged, Balthazar continued his explanation.

"There’s a possibility that Uranos flying fortresses could be heading toward the Zunjin Dynasty’s airspace."

His words sent a ripple of silence through the room.

"There are four Uranos flying fortresses in the Archipelago theatre. The Balsinos and Kalkinos were captured, but the other two, Leon and Zigos, remain unaccounted for. It’s possible these two are resupplying in the Harmonia Empire and may approach from the Zunjin Dynasty side."

The Zunjin Dynasty had always been isolated from other nations due to its mountainous terrain. Its air force was still in its infancy, relying primarily on biplanes. If Uranos decided to deploy their flying fortresses, the Zunjin Dynasty would be helpless to stop them.

"The flying fortress is essentially a mobile base of operations. If they manage to cross the mountains and drop land forces within our territory, the flanks of the Kukuana Line will be exposed."

In the tense silence of the operations room, Balthazar’s voice echoed.

The St Vault military lacked operational experience with flying fortresses, and many of the staff officers still regarded them as "unsinkable carriers" without fully appreciating their potential as logistical platforms.

"Unfortunately, we have no radar coverage in the Unlon Mountains. Since mechanized forces can’t cross and the Zunjin Dynasty has no territorial ambitions, radar installations were concentrated along the Kukuana Line. If the flying fortresses approach, we’ll have to rely on visual detection. Let’s hope Uranos doesn’t exploit this vulnerability."

It was Victor who responded to Balthazar.

"I hear the operating altitude of flying fortresses is about 2,000 meters. To cross the Unlon Mountains, they’d have to fly above 3,000 meters."

Balthazar had anticipated this question and answered without hesitation.

"We’re still studying how Uranos operates their flying fortresses. If they were to outfit them with additional lift devices under the fortress, it’s possible they could exceed 3,000 meters."

The expressions of the staff officers soured visibly. They exchanged displeased glances before one of them spoke up.

"Listening to you, one would think you’re one of Achilles’ staff officers."

The name of Achilles Karamakion, the Chief of Staff of the Uranos military and Raphael’s rival, was invoked.

"I’ve studied our military’s blind spots as if I were in Achilles’ shoes."

"But the Empire has mobilized two million troops and taken over two weeks to advance on the Kukuana Line. Their Adem super railway gun is aimed directly at us. Isn’t it obvious where they’re concentrating their efforts?"

"That’s precisely what I fear Achilles is counting on. The massive mobilization and Adem are distractions. They’re pinning our attention on the Kukuana Line while the real threat—the flying fortresses—sneak in from the unguarded flank. That’s my concern."

Balthazar’s calm explanation triggered a furious outburst from one of the staff officers, veins bulging at his temple.

"Uranos doesn't have that kind of intelligence! They’re just sky barbarians!"

Balthazar struggled to hide his exasperation.

Another staff officer added, his voice dripping with anger, "Are you seriously suggesting we divert precious resources to defend the Unlon Mountains based on the possibility that flying fortresses might show up? What if they don’t? This isn’t a child’s game—we’re talking about the fate of the nation! ‘Oops, they didn’t come, my bad’ isn’t going to cut it!"

Ultimately, responsibility for such decisions fell on the Supreme Commander. Balthazar didn’t need to worry about it, but he knew better than to voice such thoughts. Carefully, he crafted his response.

"I was merely pointing out a blind spot in our strategy."

"This isn’t a stage play or an art scroll. This is real war. Do you honestly believe that such a childish tactic could be carried out in reality?"

Balthazar fought to suppress a retort. Instead, he carefully responded.

"During Operation Judeka, I heard the same thing."

The moment those words left his lips, he knew he had made a mistake. He could feel the room turn against him. Back then, if the staff officers had seriously considered his warnings, they might have avoided the complete destruction of the new fleet.

But delivering a valid argument in the wrong way was his undoing. Even Victor, who had been supportive, now looked at Balthazar with a mix of emotion.

"Interesting idea, but it feels somewhat detached from reality. The maximum altitude of a flying fortress is 2,000 meters, while the Unlon Mountains exceed 3,000. To bridge that 1,000-meter gap, they would need an immense amount of lift, which would require a budget rivalling that of an entire nation. Besides, no air force has ever crossed the Unlon Mountains."

The point of a surprise attack, Balthazar thought, was precisely to do what had never been done before.

"The fact that two million ground troops are deployed right in front of us, and the massive land-based super-battleship, Adem, is advancing—it’s hard to believe that all of this is just a decoy."

It is precisely because it looks like the main force that it can serve as a decoy.

Balthazar swallowed down the words that almost left his mouth twice and replied.

"Indeed, it sounds like a pipe dream. But my concerns remain. I would like to conduct an inspection of the Unlon Mountain region. I would appreciate permission."

Let Raphael at least have a reasonable head on his shoulders. Praying silently for his response, Balthazar waited for a few seconds. The brains of the St Vault Empire finally spoke.

"Leave today. You can gather whatever personnel you deem necessary. I'll have a Teodora prepared for you. Report back immediately if you find anything."

Thank goodness. At least his brain cells aren’t dead yet.

"I appreciate it. I will depart immediately."

Straightening his heels and standing tall, Balthazar responded. Now, it was just a matter of getting out of this group of fools as soon as possible...

Raphael's arrangements were as swift as expected. After receiving the authorization letter for the inspection of the Unlon Mountains, Balthazar selected one quartermaster and one communications officer. Silently cursing the group of strategists, he made his way across the airfield's runway. A large Teodora bomber, its four exhaust turbines roaring, stood ready in the hangar, prepared for take-off.

In front of the ramp, a soldier stood waiting for the group. As Balthazar approached, the large man broke into a broad grin, raising a hand in a casual greeting.

"Long time no see, Balthazar. Surprised to find me here?"

The muscular, burly man spoke as though they were acquaintances, but Balthazar had no recollection of him. His rank insignia indicated he was a second lieutenant. No ordinary second lieutenant would speak like this to a major.

With a suspicious furrow of his brow, Balthazar stared at the man. The man, still wearing a cocky smile, continued.

"I'll be your pilot. Impressive, right? I've never flown to the Unlon Mountains before, but don't worry, you're in good hands. You know firsthand how skilled I am at piloting."

No, I don’t know. Who are you? Actually, it doesn't even matter. Let’s just get going already. Balthazar swallowed his words at the last moment and stared at the unfamiliar giant. Racking his memory, he couldn’t recall ever encountering such a gorilla-like person. But the muscular man didn’t care at all, slapping Balthazar on the back with a hearty laugh and then addressing the rest of the group.

"I'm Second Lieutenant Obando Esmo, your pilot. Balthazar and I go way back to our Air Hunt Military Academy days. We may hold different ranks, but we’re old friends who understand each other. Rest assured, we'll be swapping stories from the old days along the way, but don’t worry. I’ll carry out my mission perfectly. It’s a pleasure to be of service."

Obando Esmo...?

That name didn’t ring a bell. Apparently, they had gone to the Air Hunt Military Academy together, but Balthazar had no memory of such a person. Yet, somehow, this gorilla had decided they were best friends. Carrying a sense of bewilderment, Balthazar chose not to challenge his identity—dealing with it was too much of a hassle. Right now, he needed to focus on the inspection. Without saying anything, he boarded the aircraft and took a seat by the window, where the navigator would sit.

Obando settled into the pilot’s seat as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Leaning back against the chair, he turned around and addressed Balthazar with a familiar tone.

"First time flying together, huh? Back in school, it was all single-seaters. You remember that final mock air battle, don’t you? I still think about the excitement from that match. Going up against Sakagami and his crew—that was something, huh?"

Mock air battle finals... Sakagami? Are we talking about that event from our fourth year? I remember it now. Illia and I formed a formation team and went up against Sakagami, Kagura, and Reiner in the finals. The newspapers hyped up the battle between Sakagami and Illia so much that a huge crowd gathered on the island to watch. That part I remember clearly.

But wait, something doesn’t add up. Sakagami’s team had three planes, and Illia and I only had two. The numbers don’t match. There must have been a third member in our formation... but I can’t remember who. That person must have been entirely forgettable.

As these thoughts swirled in Balthazar’s head, the Teodora began its take-off run, ascending high into the sky. The latest state-of-the-art bomber from the Empire set its course toward the Unlon Mountains. Even as they flew, Obando’s chatter didn’t stop.

"I was the first one to get shot down by Sakagami, but my flying skills were still head and shoulders above the rest. It was my manoeuvring that lured Sakagami in, which led to our eventual victory."

Obando continued to confidently spin his version of the story. As Balthazar listened, he vaguely began to remember. Yes, during that mock air battle, there was indeed someone like that in our team—someone insufferably sweaty, with muscles for brains, whose very presence was like an overload of testosterone.

"My career’s been on the rise ever since we fought in that final battle, you know."

You’re still a second lieutenant, right? You’re not exactly on a fast track to promotion, are you? Balthazar considered pointing this out, but again, the effort didn’t seem worth it.

"Man, those were good times. Every time I think about it, I get all fired up. Oh, and remember? Kagura and I swore we’d get married after that air battle. She’s back in the Akitsu Federation now, but I’m sure she’s still waiting for me. I hope this war ends soon so we can be together again."

"What?"

For the first time, Balthazar reacted to Obando’s words. He shot a sharp glare at him.

"What did you just say about Kagura? Repeat that."

Without missing a beat, Obando smiled wider, clearly oblivious to the rising tension.

"You didn’t know? We’re engaged. I’m sure you’ll be happy for us."

The moment Obando said those words, a flash of realization struck Balthazar’s mind.

In just an instant, all of his memories related to Kagura came flooding back, perfectly vivid, down to the dates. And along with them, the actions of the brute sitting in front of him.

Yes, I remember. Back in school, there was a muscle-bound gorilla who never listened to anyone and constantly pestered Kagura. She got so furious once that she almost drew her sword and yelled, ‘Listen when someone’s talking to you!’

I remember.

That guy... was him.

The moment Balthazar recalled this, an overwhelming rage surged within him.

This muscle-headed imbecile, who had relentlessly harassed Kagura despite her hatred, still believed they were engaged. To make matters worse, he had the audacity to declare himself Balthazar’s ‘best friend.’

"Listen up, Obando. Let me make one thing absolutely clear. Kagura never agreed to marry you."

"She didn’t agree to marry me…? What are you talking about? Of course, we’re engaged. I even have a transparent wedding dress ready for her."

The fact that you even have that disgraceful garment is enough to enrage me. What exactly do you plan to do with it? Suppressing the shout rising in his throat, Balthazar forced himself to speak rationally.

"Let me make this crystal clear. Kagura hates you from the depths of her soul. Got it? Now repeat what I just said."

As if this were a normal conversation, Obando puffed out his chest and smugly repeated,

"Kagura hates you from the depths of her soul!"

"What did you say, you bastard!?"

"You told me to repeat it!"

"I don’t want to hear it from you!"

"Calm down, Balthazar. You’re not making any sense."

The fact that Obando was the one telling him to calm down only infuriated Balthazar further. He finally realized just how agitated he had become. For some reason, every time this brute mentioned Kagura’s name, it sent Balthazar’s blood boiling. He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down, and then spoke.

"Let’s make a deal. On this inspection trip, we won’t mention Kagura’s name again. We have an important mission, and we don’t have time to argue over nonsense."

"Is that so? Well, I don’t mind... But wait a minute. Does that mean what I think it means?"

Obando suddenly smirked, blushing as he leaned in closer, clearly eager to share his newfound ‘insight.’

Balthazar braced himself. He knew this was going to be something idiotic.

"Are you... in love with Kagura? Come on, admit it!"

With a sly grin, Obando began nudging Balthazar’s chest with his elbow, his expression gleeful.

"So it’s a love triangle between us, huh? We’ll be fighting over Kagura, won’t we?"

Snap.

Balthazar could almost hear the sound of something breaking inside him.

A fury he had never experienced before—one so primal that it seemed to burn through the very neurons in his brain—surged up inside him. This simpleton had the audacity to insinuate that he and Balthazar were rivals in love.

Balthazar grabbed Obando by the collar with one hand, rising from his seat, and addressed the flight crew.

"Open the hatch."

"...What?"

"I said, open the hatch. I need to lighten the load by tossing out some unnecessary cargo."

"But, Major, there’s no excess cargo on board. Everything is essential…"

"Your calculations are off. There’s something incredibly unnecessary sitting right here. If you won’t open it, then I’ll do it myself. Now sit down and be quiet."

Dragging Obando along, Balthazar headed toward the aircraft’s hatch. Though he was in clear danger, Obando only continued to smile dreamily.

"Oh, so we’re gonna fight over Kagura, huh? Whoever wins gets to marry her, right?"

"Major! Stop! Please, calm down!"

The reconnaissance officer desperately tried to hold Balthazar back as he reached for the hatch handle, intending to throw it open. The reconnaissance officer grabbed the speaking tube and shouted.

"Co-pilot! Help! Stop them, please!"

The door to the cockpit opened, and the co-pilot rushed in, panicked. He tried to calm Balthazar while distracting Obando by telling him ridiculous stories about how some shopkeeper’s daughter supposedly had a crush on him and how there was a fan club of nuns dedicated to him. While Obando was being placated, the reconnaissance officer finally managed to get Balthazar back into his seat and apologized profusely.

"I'm terribly sorry, Major. The lieutenant means no harm, but he often lacks tact…"

The co-pilot managed to lead Obando back to the cockpit, and Balthazar finally regained his composure.

"...No, it’s fine. I lost control as well. It’s rare for me to act like this…"

"Between you and me, the pilot doesn’t really listen to anyone. If you can accept that, your interactions will go a lot smoother."

"...I see. I question whether that can be called ‘interaction,’ but I’ll keep that in mind."

After offering a few kind words to the now-despondent reconnaissance officer, Balthazar finally let out a long sigh of relief. The flight to the Unlon Mountains would take a few more hours. With any luck, Obando would stay in the cockpit, and Balthazar could enjoy a brief moment of peace.

The high peaks were already covered in snow halfway up. The towering, sword-like mountains—rising three thousand meters into the sky and gleaming silver—pierced the sky like soldiers raising their swords in triumph.

From an altitude of four thousand meters, Balthazar gazed out the window at the mountain range below.

It looked like a frozen, turbulent sea, a vast white tapestry of chaos. Deep gorges and steep ridges intertwined like veins, and the silver sheen of the mountain faces seemed to cut through the very fabric of the sky. Under different circumstances, Balthazar might have admired the majestic scenery. But in times of war, his task was clear: he needed to assess whether these mountains could be breached by an aerial fortress.

──It’s impossible for mechanized units to pass through here.

"The steep and rugged terrain of these mountains, combined with the density of the peaks, makes it clear that sending a tank unit here would be a suicide mission. They’d burn through a massive amount of fuel, only for the engine oil to freeze, rendering them immobile. The entire unit would be wiped out in the mountains without ever seeing combat.

──But if it's an aerial fortress, it could cross over these mountains.

The mountain range is vast, dense, and its sharp, sword-like peaks slope steeply from the summits down to the middle, where around 2,000 meters, the bases of the mountains connect to form what could be called a wall of rock. There are no gaps wide enough for an aerial fortress to thread through, and it would be impossible to cross without flying at least 2,500 meters above the ground.

I deliberate.

I can understand why the other strategists dismissed the idea of the fortress crossing the mountains as a ‘child’s fantasy.’ The chain of peaks stretching as far as the eye can see, as if sculpted by the gods, is a natural fortress far surpassing the defences of the Kukuana Line. Attempting to breach it could indeed seem like a challenge to the gods themselves.

However.

──Given the current level of modern weaponry, the idea that it’s impossible to breach may already be a thing of the past.

That lingering doubt remains. Aviation technology is advancing day by day, and what was common sense last year may not apply this year. If Uranos has succeeded in innovating their lift technology and can raise the flying altitude of their aerial fortress by an additional 500 meters, then it would not be impossible for a large force to cross the Unlon Mountains.

Balthazar shifted his gaze from the mountains to the sky.

In the clear blue, there was no trace of any aircraft. The Zunjin Dynasty's air force was weak, and despite a large bomber flying near the border, they hadn't even come out to investigate. The incredibly tranquil and peaceful scene felt almost as if it were mocking Balthazar's concerns.

But thorns of anxiety still pricked at the edges of his thoughts.

──If I were the chief strategist of Uranos, I would pour most of the development budget into new lift devices.

──Because crossing this mountain range would ensure the Empire’s victory.

Since the Empire has ruled out the possibility of a breach, they haven't deployed any troops on the Unlon Mountain front. There are no radar bases or air squadrons stationed here. If the enemy crosses the mountains and quickly launches a ‘landing’ operation on the other side, they could strike at the flank of the Kukuana Line, charging through undefended terrain. If the aerial fortress remains stationed here to support the logistics (fuel, ammunition, and food supply systems), then even the Royal Army's ground forces would be able to continue their operations on enemy soil.

──The Empire would fall.

A small amount of complacency and arrogance in underestimating the enemy could lead to an irreparable future. This is the kind of war we are currently fighting.

After finishing the reconnaissance, Balthazar landed at Albert Airfield, the closest airfield to the Unlon Mountains. It wasn’t much of an airfield—just a levelled stretch of land with two guiding lights, and a wooden shack serving as the control tower. Lined up on the airstrip were biplanes that appeared unmaintained, not likely to function properly in an emergency.

The bored-looking air traffic controller greeted them and introduced Balthazar to a local landowner who had been arranged in advance by the quartermaster to provide accommodations. The landowner, clearly excited by the presence of a staff officer from the operations headquarters, welcomed Balthazar warmly.

“I’ve read about your exploits in the newspapers many times! For someone as renowned as Major Grim to visit such a remote village, the people are overjoyed, and we’ve prepared a banquet in your honour! Please, enjoy yourself tonight!”

After a 20-minute drive, they arrived at Albert Village, where Balthazar was greeted with an abundance of rural dishes. He wasn’t here to socialize, but the villagers, thrilled by the visit of a famous figure, refused to leave him alone.

The reconnaissance would continue for some time. They were to remain stationed here to observe any movements. If the fighting in the Kukuana Line commenced without any signs of movement in the Unlon Mountain region, Balthazar could return to the operations headquarters. But if things didn’t go that way, their stay could be extended. To make a long-term stay bearable, he’d need to maintain good relations with the locals, so despite the hassle, he had to endure events like this.

“Wahaha! This village is the best, Balthazar! I wouldn’t mind living here in Albert permanently!”

Obando, with a village girl on each arm, was loudly boasting in his drunken stupor. Honestly, Balthazar wished he could leave Obando to handle all the socializing while he quietly slipped away to sleep. Nevertheless, he patiently endured the company of the villagers and finally lay down in a bed in one of the local houses near midnight.

──If nothing happens, I’ll be the laughingstock for real...

He thought of the front line, where soldiers’ fighting spirits were likely soaring, and reflected on his solitude in a remote village far removed from the action. With those thoughts, Balthazar drifted off to sleep.

For the next week, Balthazar flew over the Unlon Mountains every day.

The skies remained completely calm. Meanwhile, daily reports from the Kukuana Line indicated that the Royal Army continued to build up their forces. The Empire’s soldiers were ready and waiting for the Royal Army’s assault.

As the days passed, Balthazar could sense the growing frustration among his companions and the bomber crew. They were on the verge of a decisive battle with the Royal Army, yet here they were, patrolling an empty sky in the middle of nowhere. These men wanted to use the combat skills they had trained so hard to develop against their long-time enemy. They hadn’t endured all their training just to circle aimlessly over a rural sky. The unspoken discontent was visible in their faces and behaviour.

Among them, one man’s dissatisfaction stood out.

“This is boring, Balthazar. I want to go back. I’m tired of this. I want to go back.”

“Shut up. No one cares about your opinion.”

“I’m bored of the village girls. The food’s the same every day. Rural life isn’t for me—I’ll rot away out here. I’m a city boy at heart!”

On the first day, he had proclaimed that he wanted to “live here forever,” but apparently, a week was enough to change his mind. Still, it was easier to deal with someone who expressed their dissatisfaction openly rather than someone who bottled it up. By now, Balthazar had also learned how to handle Obando.

“If you’re bored, grab the control stick. I’ll take the pilot’s seat; you fly according to my instructions.”

“Oh, really? I’ve been dying to fly! I never understood why the pilot can’t be the one flying the plane!”

Balthazar allowed Obando to take the primary pilot seat, assigned the actual pilot to the rear gunner position, and sat in the co-pilot seat to monitor everything. Occasionally switching up roles to refresh the crew helped ease some of the tension. Though Obando was a flawed human being, Balthazar had come to realize over the past few days that he wasn’t a bad pilot. He seemed to make up for his lack of intelligence with good instincts, handling the aircraft with surprising finesse and reading the wind well.

Balthazar understood the crew’s frustration. At first, he had been confident in his decision, but as time went on, even his certainty began to waver. Had he been too carried away with his own imagination, as the other strategists had suggested? While he had been thrilled to have his proposal approved by Raphael and to be given the opportunity to undertake this mission, if nothing came of it, he would be made to look like a fool. If those insufferable strategists managed to fend off the Royal Army at the Kukuana Line, Balthazar’s reputation, which he had painstakingly built, would be ruined.

Despite his growing doubts, Balthazar kept his eyes fixed on the now all-too-familiar blue haze of the Unlon Mountains. There was no turning back now. All he could do was stick to his conviction. If the aerial fortress didn’t appear, it would prove that his rival, the Royal Army’s chief strategist, Achilles, was an inferior tactician.

The sky outside was as cold and clear as ever.

A pristine blue, untouched by any impurity, with dazzling clouds and the vast white ridges stretching out to the horizon.

It almost felt as though the mountains, the sky, and the sun were mocking the foolishness of the human conflict unfolding below them. Compared to the sublime grandeur of nature, the ambitions of men seemed so insignificant.

Just as Balthazar was indulging in an unusually sentimental moment, the voice of the communications officer crackled through the tube.

"Message from ground command! At 1300 hours, the Empire has entered into a state of war with the Royal Army! The Kukuana Line Air Squadron has launched all units to target the super-cannon Adem!"

The air inside the plane froze.

The battle had begun at the Kukuana Line. The Imperial soldiers were no doubt in a frenzy, turning the attacking Royal Army into mincemeat. Balthazar could easily imagine the strategists back at headquarters eagerly listening to reports of the battle.

And yet, here we are, leisurely flying over this rural sky...

As a complex feeling, somewhere between impatience and regret, simmered in his stomach, Obando, peering northeast, casually spoke up.

“Hey, what’s that? A battleship?”

“…!?”

Balthazar quickly turned his gaze in the same direction. He saw nothing.

“What do you see? An airship?”

“Not sure. Could be... what’s it called again…?”

“An aerial fortress?”

“Oh, yeah, that’s it. Can’t tell for sure, it’s too far.”

Suppressing the urge to snap at him for forgetting the name of what they’d been searching for, Balthazar gave the order.

“Get closer. Get us close enough so I can see it. Recon, send out a radar ping. Communications, pick up anything? We might have found our target...!”

“There are two—either battleships or fortresses.”

Obando spoke with amusement. Balthazar still couldn’t see anything.

──Is he really seeing this?

Just as Balthazar was about to voice his doubts, the reconnaissance officer monitoring the radar shouted.

"We’ve got a return signal! It’s a massive airborne structure, possibly a floating island…!!"

Goosebumps ran up Balthazar’s arms.

“Well done. Prepare to take photos.”

"Yes, sir."

The enemy might have detected their presence from the radar ping, but it didn’t matter—they had confirmed something was there.

Without a doubt, something enormous was trying to cross the Unlon Mountains.

Obando pointed toward a spot in the sky.

“Can’t you see it yet? Right over there.”

Following the direction of his outstretched finger, Balthazar squinted.

Sure enough, there it was—a faint shadow floating in the sky!

His throat tightened. His heartbeat quickened.

“There are two of them... Communications, have you picked up anything?”

"We scanned all frequencies but only got static. They’re likely enforcing radio silence."

“They must be in the middle of a major operation. After we confirm the target, send an urgent report to Albert Airfield. Even if the enemy spots us, the report takes priority.”

"Yes, sir!"

Using their radio would likely alert the enemy to their presence, but the risk had to be taken. At this moment, even a delay of a minute or two could drastically affect the course of the battle.

“Balthazar, should we get any closer? They’ll spot us soon.”

“Yes. We need to confirm the details. Prepare to be seen.”

“Got it.”

Obando, showing no sign of hesitation, focused on the sky ahead with a look of excitement.

Balthazar steeled himself.

They might die here. But this was their moment of truth. There was a job that had to be done, even at the risk of their lives. Grabbing the communication tube, Balthazar issued his orders to the crew.

“Listen up, everyone. This is the turning point for the Empire. After confirming the full structure of the target, we’ll retreat at full speed. Expect enemy fighters to pursue us. Be ready to bail out at any moment.”

As he gave the orders, Balthazar strapped on his parachute. They had no idea what might happen in the next few minutes, but he couldn’t afford to die here.

“Let’s blend into those clouds behind us and climb higher. This is getting interesting. If that’s really Uranos’ main fleet, we’ll be heroes…”

Even Obando’s voice now carried a note of excitement. His usual lax demeanour was nowhere to be found.

Obando carefully retraced their path, slipping through the clouds, using the vapor as cover while accelerating and beginning to climb. They figured it would be harder to spot them from above.

“I’ll leave the approach to you. The reconnaissance officer just needs to snap a few photos of the surface. Then we’ll retreat at full speed.”

“Leave it to me. Teodora’s tough—she won’t go down easily.”

They climbed to 6,500 meters and continued their approach. There were some clouds below, but not enough to fully hide their silhouette. There was a high risk of being spotted and pursued, but this was a gamble they had to take.

Using the water vapor as cover, Balthazar and his team crept closer to their target.

Slowly, the structure came into full view.

“No doubt about it, that’s an aerial fortress…!”

Joy and fear exploded simultaneously within him.

At a distance of about 20,000 meters, they could clearly see the flat surface of the "flying island" gleaming in the sunlight.

It had to be Leon and Zigos.

Balthazar leaned forward from the co-pilot seat, examining the details.

What came into focus was an aerial fortress equipped with gun turrets, airstrips, military ports, and main roads. Furthermore, a strange structure, resembling silver plates, extended around the entire perimeter. At first, Balthazar thought it might be a pier jutting out from the military port, but upon closer inspection, he realized it was a lift device.

“...A new type of lift device!”

A sigh of relief escaped Balthazar's lips.

──My prediction was flawless.

To think that I could see through the enemy commander’s intentions and their execution to this degree—it’s just like me. However, even though I had seen it coming, I wasn’t able to mobilize the operations headquarters. Without that, it’s meaningless. Now, I must inform them of this as soon as possible, or the Empire will fall.

"Communications officer, send an emergency message to the base! '1335 hours: Two aerial fortresses sighted. Unlon Mountain area, operational coordinates 204—1078. Heading southeast at 15 knots, destination likely Albert.'"

He dictated the message and then turned to the reconnaissance officer.

“Begin filming. Keep shooting until I say stop.”

"Yes, sir!"

There were few precedents of photographing an operational aerial fortress from above. The resulting footage would be invaluable for future studies, so Balthazar wanted as much as possible recorded while they could.

As Balthazar continued to stare intently at the target, they steadily approached the aerial fortresses.

There were no escort fleets. Uranos wouldn’t be foolish enough to deploy an aerial fleet deep into enemy territory. Using an aerial fleet in an invasion would only turn them into easy prey for dive bombers and anti-aircraft guns, spilling the Empire's top secrets onto enemy soil.

Everything was concentrated within the two aerial fortresses.

After observing the shape of the fortresses and comparing them with the classified Imperial records of the twelve known aerial fortresses, he concluded:

"Leon and Zigos. The battle at the Kukuana Line is a diversion. This is the real target. And those are... assault boats equipped with lift devices."

Through his binoculars, Balthazar saw dozens of large assault boats lined up on the surface of what he believed to be the Leon fortress. From a distance, rows of troops and tanks were steadily boarding the vessels. Although it was difficult to discern from so far away, they appeared to be light tanks. Those large aerial assault boats could carry between five to ten tanks and around five hundred soldiers. If they were deployed from the aerial fortress near Albert, they would land virtually unscathed, completing the invasion with little resistance.

The reason airborne landings from aerial fortresses were unheard of was that the operation was deemed too dangerous. From the time they left the fortress to the moment they landed, they would be shot at without mercy by ground artillery and aircraft. A single hit could send dozens of soldiers and tanks crashing to the ground. This operation was only possible because there were no defensive facilities in the Albert area. It was clear that Uranos had developed new lift devices and assault boats specifically for this mission.

──What a meticulously planned operation...

They must have spent decades preparing this. Nothing less could explain the level of readiness. And because they poured so much time, effort, and money into it, they have managed to outwit the St Vault military, ready to deliver a fatal blow.

“There’s no time to watch the landing. Communications officer, send a detailed report on the enemy forces. I don’t care if they detect us, be as thorough and accurate as possible. Also, tell the non-combatants in Albert Village to evacuate. The Royal Army permits looting. If they encounter anyone, everything will be stolen, and they will be killed.”

An invading army usually advances while plundering as they go, especially if they expect their supply lines to be cut. When the opportunity arises, they don’t hesitate to take food and other supplies from the locals. Looting itself also serves as a reward for the soldiers. Any town or village in their path will be stripped of food and valuables, and human dignity will be trampled underfoot.

This hell was about to become a reality within the Empire.

“They’ve likely detected our transmission by now. They'll be here soon…”

He saw several shadows take off from the airstrip on the Leon fortress. More and more fighter planes were lining up on the runway and starting their engines.

Enemy fighters.

They weren’t Idra, Ion, or Meteora—they were of an entirely unfamiliar design.

“They must be cutting-edge fighters. We’re pulling out. Head toward the Kukuana Line. If we’re lucky, some of our fighter squadrons may come to assist us…”

He knew the chances were slim, but he said it to encourage the crew. At present, all the forces at the Kukuana Line were engaged with the Royal Army’s diversion, and there was no way they could redirect support to Albert.

“They’re fast... really fast. What the hell are those things?”

Obando glanced at the pursuing fighters with excitement as he steered the plane. Balthazar also caught a glimpse of the enemy fighters and immediately recognized their exceptional speed.

It seemed that Uranos had deployed state-of-the-art fighters capable of rivalling the Empire’s Beo-Strike and Ikaruga.

“Full speed, get us out of here! I have a bad feeling…”

“The Teodora won’t go down that easily, don’t worry.”

“Ikaruga of the Akitsu Federation brought down a Teodora with a single shot, and if those things are armed with 37mm cannons, we’re in big trouble!”

“Calm down, you’ll go bald if you keep worrying. We’re higher up and lighter since we’re not carrying bombs. If we climb high enough, they won’t catch us with single engines.”

Obando began climbing. The four turbocharged engines roared, propelling them to higher altitudes. Teodora, being the latest heavy bomber, had impressive climbing capabilities, making it difficult for older fighter models to even follow.

The small sense of relief was shattered in the next moment by the panicked scream of the co-pilot in the tail gunner’s seat.

"They’re catching up!"

“What!?”

"Increase altitude! They're closing the distance fast…!!"

Among the voice transmissions, the sound of a 20mm cannon firing could be heard. The co-pilot had fired, meaning the enemy was already within shooting range.

At almost the same time, the right-side gunner began firing. The deafening sound of gunfire reverberated through the cabin, accompanied by slight vibrations through the floor.

This is bad.

Balthazar’s instincts screamed alarm bells. Something massive and unfamiliar was bearing down on them through the sky.

“Is this for real? These things are monsters.”

Even Obando glanced back in disbelief. Though there was only a bulkhead behind him, his reaction was understandable.

"To the right!!"

As the co-pilot’s scream reached them, Obando banked the plane to the right.

The high-pitched whine of propellers cut through the air, as something resembling a burning spear flew past the left side of the plane, narrowly missing them.

Moments later, a shadow overtook Teodora with a shrill whine.

It was fast. Unbelievably fast.

Balthazar squinted to get a better look at the shape of the enemy plane.

A long, locust-like fuselage. A rounded canopy. Its long wings bristled with unsettlingly thick guns.

Balthazar quickly recalled the intelligence on Uranos’ latest fighter models and identified it.

“Alice Actus…!!”

Like the Ikaruga and Beo-Strike, it was equipped with a turboprop engine. According to the intelligence report, it was armed with two 30mm cannons and two 17mm guns.

“This is bad. They’ve got 30mm cannons.”

“Yeah, that spear-like thing earlier must’ve been one of those shots. If that thing hits, we’re done for.”

“I’m not dying here. Run for your life!”

Obando levelled the plane off at an altitude of 8,800 meters.

The four engines roared as they fled at top speed.

But then.

"They’re still coming after us... four of them!!"

The co-pilot’s voice conveyed despair. Even though Teodora was climbing to its maximum altitude with its powerful engines, the single-engine fighters were still gaining on them.

“Damn it! They’re faster than Beo-Strikes!”

“Uranos is serious this time. They used outdated planes to fool us in the archipelago, but they’ve sent the real deal here.”

“Get us out of here!”

“I’m doing my best!!”

Obando’s response came just as Balthazar’s tactical judgment kicked in. In this sky, a moment’s delay could be fatal.

“Open the hatch. We’re abandoning the aircraft.”

“We haven’t even fought yet.”

“We’ll lose without a fight. One hit and this thing will become a fireball. Abandon ship.”

“No way. This is my baby.”

“But—”

Balthazar’s words were cut short as the plane shook violently.

“Whoa!!”

The plane shuddered hard, and Obando frantically pushed the control stick forward. They began losing altitude rapidly.

They had been hit.

"Engine two has been hit! It’s on fire!!"

"A fire in the tail section! We can’t extinguish it!!"

While it wasn’t a direct kill shot, the damage was significant, and the situation looked grim.

“Are you serious? Not even 20mm rounds could bring this thing down before.”

“The old rules don’t apply anymore. We’re being hunted by real monsters, just give it up.”

Balthazar grabbed the communication tube and spoke to the crew.

“Abandon ship. Open the hatch and evacuate calmly.”

Overruling Obando, Balthazar’s command was met with relieved responses from the crew through the communication tube.

“We’re leaving too.”

“……………………”

“I’m not dying here. I’m going.”

Balthazar stood up, opened the door to the bulkhead, and turned to look back at Obando.

“Don’t be stubborn. Someone would be sad if you died.”

He tried to reason with him, but Obando wouldn’t let go of the control stick. A glance out the window showed that engine two was engulfed in flames, ready to explode at any moment. The rest of the crew had already parachuted out, leaving the cabin empty.

“For example, Kagura.”

Uttering a name he didn’t want to say, Balthazar donned his oxygen mask and threw himself out of the hatch into the sky.

As he plummeted through the clouds, he looked up. Teodora, trailing a long line of fire, continued its desperate escape. The four Alice Actus fighters circled it like hunters toying with their prey.

“Run, you damn fool…”

As Balthazar plummeted toward the ground, watching Teodora vanish into the horizon, he clicked his tongue. The man may have been all muscle, even in the brain, but seeing him die right before his eyes would be unpleasant. Worse yet, it would be sickening if he made a showy death out of it.

At about 1,000 meters, he deployed his parachute.

Swaying gently as he floated through the air, he gazed at the endless expanse of red earth below. He strained his eyes toward the Unlon Mountain range, but the shadows of the aerial fortresses had already disappeared.

Had the operations headquarters received the emergency message?

Whether they believed its contents was uncertain, but they should have noticed the loss of contact by now and would likely dispatch a reconnaissance plane. Then they would be horrified to see the Royal Army advancing en-masse toward the flank of the Kukuana Line.

They would probably scramble intercept fighters, but they wouldn’t stand a chance against the Alice Actus in an air battle. The Beo-Strikes hadn’t been deployed in sufficient numbers yet, and it was likely that even the airspace over the Kukuana Line was now under Uranos control. Without air cover, the Imperial ground forces wouldn’t be able to fend off the Royal Army, which was now attacking from the side...

──This war will be lost...

Everything was playing out according to Uranos’ meticulous plan.

Perhaps even the battles of Hydrabard and the Second Archipelago War were merely Uranos' strategy to exhaust the major powers of the archipelago.

By instigating a war between the Akitsu Federation and St Vault in the Hydrabard Union, they had drained both major powers, only to have the Harmonia Royal Army strike from behind. This long-term strategy for territorial conquest, meticulously crafted over more than twenty years, was about to reach its culmination. If the Kukuana Line fell, the Empire’s two-front war would become its downfall, hastening defeat. The Akitsu Federation, weakened but still alive, might recover, and even the Hydrabard Archipelago, now under Imperial control, could rebel against the Empire...

Imagining the hell that awaited, Balthazar shuddered. He could already picture the Imperial heartland trampled under the boots of the Royal Army, scorched into desolation. He could see the Imperial forces, retreating in despair from the archipelago islands they had fought so long to conquer.

Lost in this grim thought, Balthazar noticed a single white flower blooming in the sky above him. It drifted slowly, swaying gently as it descended toward the earth.

"A wise decision, Obando."

He smiled faintly, barely lifting the corner of his mouth. The man was as annoying as they came, but his choice to survive and fight rather than die with his beloved aircraft wasn’t a bad one.

──Don’t give up hope. Survive, and fight on...

Balthazar refocused his gaze on the distant Kukuana Line, urging himself onward. Once he landed, he had to find a way to return to the command centre. The thought of the journey filled him with further despair, but there was no use in complaining.

If there was a silver lining, it was this:

──Once again, I saw through what the rest of the strategists couldn’t.

──The Imperial Operations Headquarters can no longer ignore my opinion...

He stared intently at the vast blue sky, contemplating the fate that lay ahead.

──My mind will become the brain of the Imperial Army...

The future he had longed for was now within reach.

Even though the Empire was on the brink of being cast into the depths of hell, for him, it might just be an opportunity.

──My will shall move the Imperial Army.

He etched his resolve deep within himself, glaring into the bleak future that awaited.

Part 6

Therma Kruman.

Even now, there are moments when I fail to respond to that name.

It feels like the name of a person completely unrelated to me, someone who grew up in a distant, unknown place...

“Therma, look! I made them! My donuts!”

Hearing the cheerful voice so close by, Illia blinked once and looked down beside her.

A local girl with dark skin was holding out a wooden plate with three donuts arranged on it, offering them to Illia.

“Try them, try them! They’re not as good as yours, Therma, but...”

“Oh, uh, sure.”

Illia picked one up and popped it into her mouth. The aroma of the fried wheat and eggs rose into her nose.

“They’re delicious. You did a great job, Latifa. These are good enough to sell.”

Latifa beamed proudly at the compliment.

“This is the new product for our shop! I hope lots of customers come!”

She was only twelve years old, but Latifa was the owner of her own street stall. She didn’t have a proper store, just a portable stove discarded by the military that she used to fry fish to make a living. They had met about three weeks ago when Illia was riding along the coast on her bike and had stumbled upon the market, drawn in by the delicious smell. Since then, on her days off, Illia had made it a habit to visit Latifa’s stall and buy some fried goods.

“I promise I’ll pay you back for the ingredients! When I make lots of money, I’ll give you a share too, so please lend me until then!”

“You don’t need to pay me back. Consider it a thank you for always giving me something delicious to eat.”

“No, no way, I have to pay you back! Nobody here’s ever tasted anything this good before, I’m sure they’ll sell!”

Latifa’s large eyes sparkled as she shoved one of her own donuts into her thick lips, grinning widely.

“I hope so. I wish you all the best, Latifa.”

Illia bent down and gently patted Latifa’s short, curly hair, smiling at her. The battles that seemed never-ending threatened to harden Illia’s spirit, but the simple, innocent interactions with this girl helped soften her heart.

November, Year 1350 of the Imperial Calendar, the Radat Territory in the Siondal Cooperative Alliance of the Vesterland Continent—

In the early afternoon, hundreds of locals gathered at the coastal wholesale market, busily choosing what to buy for dinner. A popular dish in this area was fried fish coated with a thick layer of spices, and the competing street vendors each used their own unique spice blends to tempt the noses of passing customers. Latifa, worried that just selling fried fish wouldn’t be enough, had been taught by Illia how to make donuts, and the girl had been so impressed by the taste that she decided to focus on selling them in the future.

Illia had planned to spend her day off helping Latifa make donuts. As she whisked together eggs, flour, sugar, and milk in a bowl, she could feel the pent-up emotions in her heart slowly being washed away, replaced by a sense of calm.

──Today, I’ll just focus on making donuts without thinking about anything else.

She repeated that to herself as she kneaded the dough.

──Empty my mind and just make donuts.

Using a bottle cap, she punched holes in the dough before dropping them into the oil. The delicious scent began to fill the air, attracting curious passers-by who paused to watch Illia work. She coated the freshly fried donuts with chocolate, sugar, or lemon cream, and the first two sold almost immediately after offering samples to the onlookers.

“See! I told you this would be a hit!”

“How about some delicious donuts?”

Sitting next to an excited Latifa, Illia joined in, trying to mimic the other vendors as they called out to attract customers. As a foreigner in a local market, Illia stood out, and the unfamiliar sweets quickly drew a crowd.

“One chocolate, please? Oh, thank you so much!”

Illia, awkward in her first attempt at being a vendor, handed over the handmade donut to a skeptical middle-aged woman, who, after taking a bite, widened her eyes in surprise and excitedly ordered more lemon cream donuts.

Soon, orders were pouring in.

“We’re getting swamped!”

Latifa, who hadn’t anticipated such a rush, scrambled to fry about ten more donuts, but they were sold the moment they hit the plate.

“Plain donuts, three of them, thank you! Therma, this is amazing, but we’re in trouble—we don’t have enough hands!”

“We also need to buy more ingredients...”

The crowd kept growing. People who had tried the donuts were spreading the word, and their reputation was spreading right before Illia’s eyes.

“I’m going to be rich...!”

Frying more donuts, Latifa couldn’t hide her excitement. She had already made more in this one day than she had in a week of selling fried fish. But they were running out of ingredients and manpower fast. As Illia searched the crowd for help, her eyes fell on an unexpected figure.

“Ah...”

It was the last person she wanted to see her like this.

“Illia...? Wh-what are you doing...?”

Kiyoaki’s head poked out from the crowd, his voice high-pitched in disbelief.

“Uh... well...”

Illia stammered, unsure how to respond. Of all people, she didn’t want Kiyoaki to know about her hobby of making donuts.

“Therma, do you know him?”

When Latifa asked, Illia nodded, and the girl’s face lit up.

“Your friend! You, come help us! I’ll pay you!”

“Uh, o-okay.”

Not giving him a chance to refuse, Latifa handed the bewildered Kiyoaki an apron and had him sit next to Illia. Illia whispered,

“...Why are you here?”

“I had the day off, so I went for a ride... I saw this huge crowd and thought, "what’s going on?" And then I saw you...”

“...Remember, you have to call me Therma outside.”

Illia tried to steady her racing heart, masking her nervousness with an indifferent expression. The embarrassment of being seen in this situation, coupled with the confusion of her feelings, welled up from deep within.

It’s happening again.

Illia felt overwhelmed by her emotions, unsure how to manage the tumult inside her.

They saw each other all the time at the airfield. They were both assigned to Akmed's squadron. They often clashed during post-mission meetings, and after those, they practiced fencing together. There was no reason to feel flustered just because they ran into each other in town.

But, for some reason──her heart pounded faster.

“Stop chatting! Let your friend handle the customers, Therma, and you go buy more ingredients! We can’t afford to miss this opportunity!”

Urged on by Latifa, Illia quickly stood up, grabbing two shopping bags.

“Okay, I’ll be right back!”

Leaving the stall in Latifa and Kiyoaki’s hands, Illia hurriedly jogged into the market, hoping that the act of shopping would help her regain her composure. She didn’t want anyone to see how flustered she was.

As she bought milk, sugar, flour, and chocolate, her thoughts remained filled with Kiyoaki.

──I promised myself I wouldn’t think about anything today...

She was frustrated with her inability to control her feelings, but the flood of emotions rising from within wouldn’t stop.

──What am I even thinking about...?

As she absentmindedly browsed the market’s food stands, she caught herself thinking like any other girl—wondering what kind of food Kiyoaki liked, imagining how happy he might be if she made something for him—and blushing at her own thoughts.

──How foolish...

Her whole life had been dedicated to mastering the art of aerial combat. She had focused solely on defeating enemies in the sky, never questioning that path.

And yet.

Now, she found herself enjoying the idea of running a donut stand with Kiyoaki. She couldn’t wait for him to try her homemade donuts and hoped he would complement her. If he was happy, she knew it would make her even happier. These were the thoughts racing through her mind.

──I’m no different from any girl in the city...

She sighed inwardly.

No matter how much she tried to suppress her feelings with logic, her deepest desires surged up from within, filling her heart.

──What’s wrong with me?

Her thoughts and emotions were at odds. The disciplined fighter pilot in her clashed with the young girl yearning for something more. Two completely different personas warred within her.

And she knew exactly why.

Since that duel, Illia had fully understood her feelings.

The words that had echoed in the high-altitude sky between the two of them said it all.

“I love you.”

“I love you.”

Of course, it wasn’t possible that she had actually heard Kiyoaki’s voice say that. Those words had likely been her own delusion. But the words she had spoken had been real, undeniably.

They were the true feelings that had filled her heart without her even realizing it.

──I want to be with Kiyoaki. Always...

No matter how much her rational mind tried to deny it, something deep inside her yearned to be by Kiyoaki’s side.

She wanted to fly alongside him, with their wings parallel in the sky. Her soul cried out for it, an unrelenting desire.

And before she knew it, that desire had led her here.

She had abandoned her homeland.

Abandoned the Voltec Air Squadron.

She hadn’t even let her father know she was safe, though he was surely worried.

Yet here she was, on the remote Vesterland continent, working as a mercenary, finding joy in flying through the same skies as Kiyoaki.

Just reflecting on her situation made her feel pathetic.

──I’m a terrible person. A coward.

──I’m a traitor to my country, ungrateful to those who helped me, and I abandoned my comrades...

──I’ve been entirely self-centred...

Even knowing all of this, Illia couldn’t bring herself to leave. In fact, she couldn’t help but feel like this was the happiest she had ever been in her entire life.

Flying alongside Kiyoaki as part of Akmed’s squadron...

“Ah...”

Lost in thought, Illia suddenly realized that her shopping bags were overflowing with ingredients—many of which had nothing to do with donuts. She had somehow ended up buying sardines, mackerel, and even fish cakes. Was she planning to make a stew? Clearly, she wasn’t in control of herself. Returning to the stall with her chaotic haul, she showed Latifa, who burst out laughing.

“We don’t need fish! We’re a donut shop now!”

“Y-Yeah, it’s just a habit…”

“Enough of that! Therma, start making the dough! And Sakagami, you handle the customers! We’re going to make a fortune!”

Illia, now hurried, tossed the ingredients she’d bought into the bowl. The crowd had only grown larger, and Kiyoaki was busy directing them into lines while handling the sales.

──He must think this is weird... definitely...

She had never wanted him to see her making donuts, but now there was no choice. Illia tried to calm her racing heart and, doing her best not to glance at Kiyoaki, focused entirely on whisking the batter in the bowl.

“Thank you, Therma, Sakagami! With your help, the shop did so well today! Please come back on your day off!”

As the sun set and they closed up the stall, Latifa, overjoyed by the staggering amount of money she’d made, generously handed out wages to both Kiyoaki and Illia before waving them off with a smile.

“It was fun, Latifa. Take care of your shop, alright?”

“I will! You two have to come back again! Promise!”

With Latifa’s cheerful send-off behind them, Illia and Kiyoaki walked away, exchanging real words for the first time that day as they stepped through the now sparsely populated market.

“...Your bike?”

“...Yeah, it’s parked over there.”

They walked together toward the pier, adjacent to the market. The sun had already set, and the faint light in the western sky was being overtaken by night.

It was an old, rundown market with barely any lighting. Most of the people had already headed home, and a quiet stillness was beginning to settle in. Along the eastern edge, a few diners catering to fishermen had turned on their lights.

“Want to grab some dinner?”

Kiyoaki’s invitation made Illia’s heart leap. Her mouth opened slightly before she hastily closed it again.

“Ah... no. I’m not really hungry.”

“Oh... I see. That’s... too bad.”

For some reason, Kiyoaki also seemed a bit awkward.

Both of them were aware that the other was conscious of them, which created this awkwardness. Normally, they avoided being too familiar with each other due to the watchful eyes of the Valkyrie squad members, but right now, they were alone—just the two of them.

It was only about a two-minute walk to where the bikes were parked.

──I wish this walk were longer.

The thought crossed Illia’s mind, and she felt embarrassed by it. She wanted to smack herself for being so helpless with her thoughts.

She wanted to talk more.

But she didn’t know what to talk about.

What do ordinary people talk about in situations like this? Having focused only on aerial combat, Illia had no idea how to engage in small talk.

──I’d love to just have a normal conversation...

──And if we could laugh together, I’d be so happy...

Such a simple, silly wish came from deep within her. It was such a trivial desire that she felt ridiculous even thinking it, yet she didn’t know how to make it come true.

Before she knew it, her bike was right in front of her.

“My bike’s parked over there…”

Kiyoaki pointed in the opposite direction of where they had come.

“Oh, right... I guess...”

She swallowed the words that almost came out, the ones that would’ve asked him to let her ride with him.

Both of them had bikes, so it made sense that they would head back to the camp together.

They were always flying in formation together, so it wouldn’t be strange to ride alongside each other on the ground.

But...

“Well... see you tomorrow.”

That was all she could manage to say. Kiyoaki hesitated for a moment, then nodded.

“...Yeah. See you tomorrow.”

Illia nodded in return, like a drinking bird, before both of them fell silent again.

Kiyoaki gave a small wave and turned his back to her.

──I don’t want him to go.

That was what Illia thought.

──Because... we might die tomorrow.

With back-to-back air battles, there was no telling when one might lose their life. A friend who was brushing their teeth next to you this morning might be gone tomorrow, with only their toothbrush left behind. It could just as easily be Kiyoaki’s toothbrush sitting alone in the bathroom in a couple of days, or perhaps hers right next to his, forever waiting for their owners to return.

So.

──I have to cherish the present.

Just as she was about to call out to stop Kiyoaki from leaving, he turned back.

“Hey.”

Her heart skipped a beat.

“What is it?”

She forced herself to speak with a tough, nonchalant tone, trying to hide her nervousness.

“Today was... really fun.”

His tone revealed that he, too, was grappling with complicated emotions.

“I’m glad to hear that.”

Illia threw back a blunt reply, though she was struggling to contain her own feelings.

“...Your donuts were really good.”

With just those few words, Illia’s chest tightened. She could feel her pulse quicken. Afraid that Kiyoaki would hear the pounding of her heart, she tried her hardest to maintain a calm, stoic expression.

“...It’s nothing. I just learned the recipe from Cecil, that’s all.”

That was a meaningless lie. Cecil didn’t even know that Illia made donuts.

“...I see... well... they suited you.”

Illia barely managed to keep herself from smiling.

She didn’t want Kiyoaki to see the genuine, tender emotions that were swelling inside her. She didn’t want him to think she was like some shallow girl from the city.

“Are you teasing me? You probably thought it was weird, right?”

She shot back with a hint of hostility. Kiyoaki quickly shook his head.

“N-No! I really mean it, it was... you know, just a different side of you. Different from when you’re in the cockpit, I mean...”

“What? How do you even know what I look like when I’m in the cockpit? It’s a single-seater. You can’t have seen that.”

Embarrassed by her reddening face, she tried to hide it by lashing out childishly. Kiyoaki, looking flustered, hurried to apologize.

“Sorry, no, I’ve never seen it, of course, it’s a single-seater. I-I’ll see you tomorrow.”

With that hasty apology, Kiyoaki turned away, waving awkwardly once before disappearing into the darkness of the night.

──What am I even doing...?

Illia watched him vanish into the night, biting her lip and chewing on her own sense of helplessness.

By now, she was old enough to handle things better, yet whenever she was alone with Kiyoaki, she ended up saying things she didn’t mean and getting angry for no reason.

──I’m such an idiot...

Carrying the weight of her own regrets and frustrations, Illia mounted her bike and kicked the starter.

As she rode through the sandy path illuminated by her headlights, she replayed the events of the day in her mind. The more she thought about how she had acted toward Kiyoaki, the more she felt crushed by regret, guilt, and self-criticism.

──What am I doing...?

──Everyone else in Eriadore is working hard in their own way.

──Why am I such a worthless person...?

She felt disgusted with herself. As she rode, she wanted nothing more than to hit her head in frustration.

──Get rid of these worthless feelings.

She scolded herself.

But they wouldn’t go away.

If it were that easy, she wouldn’t be struggling like this. She had berated herself like this countless times before, and yet...

The harder she tried to cast her feelings aside, the more Kiyoaki’s presence became entangled in the core of her being.

──I’m acting like a silly, lovesick girl.

For some reason, she felt like crying.

──Kiyoaki isn’t thinking about me at all.

She tried to convince herself. Ever since they first met, she had always felt there was an invisible wall of glass between them. From the beginning until now, that thick sheet of glass had always stood between Illia and Kiyoaki.

And Illia knew the name of that glass wall.

──Mio.

Nearly two years ago, Mio had been labelled a "traitor" for leaking information about Air Hunt Island to the Urano forces, resulting in the destruction of their alma mater and the new fleet. At the final farewell at Cross Cape, Mio had cruelly told Kiyoaki, “It was fun fooling you,” before leaving, claiming she was returning to Pleiades.

But Illia knew that was a lie.

Back when they had been roommates at the officer’s academy, Illia had heard Mio cry out Kiyoaki’s name in her sleep, tears running down her face. Illia had shared this with Kiyoaki to comfort him when he had been hurt by Mio’s harsh words.

Since then, Kiyoaki had become even more determined to defeat Urano. He had resolved to lead an air force to attack Pleiades and bring Mio back. That was why he left the Akitsu Federation to join the Valkyrie squad and why he trained so desperately to master Akmed’s techniques—it was all to reclaim Mio.

Kiyoaki didn’t fight for his country. He fought for Mio.

They were childhood friends.

When their hometown of Messus Island was destroyed by Urano, the two had made a vow to take down the empire together.

──Kiyoaki still cares about Mio.

──There’s no way I can fit into that.

Illia mocked herself.

She felt pathetic, self-absorbed, and foolish.

──Mio is much more of a woman than I’ll ever be.

──It’s absurd to even compare myself to her.

Even though she knew it was a petty thought, Illia’s self-deprecating thoughts wouldn’t stop.

Even from a woman’s perspective, Mio was captivating.

She was kind, sweet, and fun to talk to. Back in school, she was always surrounded by classmates. Illia, who had been raised like a boy and didn’t even know how to hold a casual conversation, could never compete.

──Kiyoaki only gets along with me because of my aerial combat skills.

──He talks to me because I’m good at killing enemies in the sky, not because he sees me as a woman.

Illia tried to convince herself of this. Her rational mind accepted it, but the painful emotions that surged from deep within her heart wouldn’t go away.

She knew what this pain was called, too.

Jealousy.

The deep-seated jealousy of someone who feels inferior to another.

Right now, Illia was jealous of Mio.

No matter how hard she tried, Mio had things Illia would never have. That was why Kiyoaki could never forget Mio. Illia knew it was petty to feel this way, but she couldn’t help it.

──It hurts so much to know that Kiyoaki is still thinking about Mio...

──I’m such a terrible person...

Enduring the pain, Illia twisted the throttle. Even though she recognized the source of her emotions, she couldn’t form a coherent thought, trapped in a whirlwind of feelings.

She was angry at her own immaturity.

The night’s darkness was torn apart by her speed.

The poorly paved road threatened to grab her tires at any moment with its bumps and cracks, but Illia didn’t care. She kicked the gears up.

──Drive it away with speed.

Her eyes locked on the dark road illuminated by her headlight.

If only she could shake off these ridiculous thoughts at this speed.

──The world’s situation is growing more chaotic by the day.

Forcing her mind in a different direction, she thought about world events.

She had read last month that the Harmonia Empire had declared war on the St Vault Empire. Fighting had apparently begun near the Kukuana Line. The information she had came only from St Vault’s newspapers, which claimed that the empire had everything under control and that there was no cause for concern. Yet they still suggested evacuating children as a precaution, hinting that things weren’t going as well as reported.

According to unverified rumours, the Kukuana Line had already been breached, and fighting was now happening in the city of Kristo. If the line had truly fallen, it meant the empire’s lifeblood was cut off, though such news was tightly controlled to avoid inciting panic or rebellion. However, if the Harmonia Empire gained the upper hand in Mitterland, it would have implications for the islands in the Archipelago, affecting Cecil’s plan to restore the Sylvanian royal family.

──Cecil is fighting too.

──Everyone is doing their best, giving their all in their roles.

──I won’t lose, either.

Illia urged herself onward, pushing aside distractions as she raced beneath the stars.

──I swore to become the ruler of the sky. That’s why I’ve lived this way.

She reflected on the training she had endured, the countless aerial battles she had fought, and the enemies she had shot down. She thought about the pilots who had been inside those planes.

──I’ve killed over a hundred pilots. There’s no turning back now.

──For the ones I’ve defeated, I must become the ruler of the sky...!

She forced that resolve deep into her core.

There was no room for personal feelings anymore—only a concentrated, unbreakable focus, so strong that it would never be torn away from her.

──Think only of aerial combat.

──Live solely to defeat Karnasion…!

Karnasion, who had shot her down over Air Hunt Island.

As Illia had parachuted to the ground, Karnasion had flown around her with twisted glee, his ugly face poking out of the cockpit, his lecherous eyes roaming over her vulnerable body, savouring her humiliation from head to toe. She had never forgotten that disgrace.

──I’ll take you down, Karnasion...!

Nearly forcing her feelings for Kiyoaki aside, Illia painted over them with hatred for her nemesis as she tore through the darkness.

Ahead, the beam of her headlight was swallowed by the night, revealing nothing. There could be hidden dips or sharp turns in the road, or even a sudden drop off a cliff.

But.

──Don’t hesitate. Don’t stop. Don’t look back.

Suppressing the storm of emotions deep inside her, she focused on the invisible path ahead.

──Fly to bring down Karnasion.

She etched that singular goal into her mind, over and over, thousands, tens of thousands, millions of times. If she could burn away her trivial feelings for Kiyoaki and be left with only hatred for Karnasion, surely life would be easier.

If hatred for her enemy became her only guiding light, she would no longer be troubled by the confusion and pain that love and affection had brought into her life. In the vastness of the sky, only that cold, burning resolve would remain.

"Yes, it was definitely a good outcome."

On the return flight from the Vestelant continent, Colette, with her usual stern expression, stated this inside the royal family's exclusive airship.

Sitting beside her, Elisabeth Sylvania, also nodded once while looking out over the sea below.

"Indeed, we achieved results."

Reflecting on the twelve days of hard work, it felt almost like she was encouraging herself.

November, Imperial Year 1350, Northern Archipelago, Over the Great Waterfall

Beyond the window lay the vast expanse of the Great Waterfall. On the other side of the cascading seawater was the Southern Archipelago, known as the Hydrabard Islands. After the Second Archipelago War, the Hydrabard Confederation had surrendered to the St Vault Empire, and the leader of the dictatorial Olg Party, Dizzy Osborne, had committed suicide in November of the previous year. By April of this year, the Hydrabard Confederation had signed a peace treaty and become a mandate of the empire. Imperial troops were now stationed in its capital, Isrion.

However, just as peace seemed to return to the archipelago, trouble had resumed.

Imperial forces stationed in Hydrabard were now being steadily withdrawn to the Mitterland continent. Since the declaration of war with the Harmonia Empire last month, Elisabeth had struggled to gather clear details about the situation, but it seemed undeniable that the empire was facing severe difficulties.

"If the empire’s hold weakens and the Hydrabard Islands regain their spirit for independence, the Sylvania royal family will be expected to lead the charge."

Elisabeth nodded in agreement with Colette’s statement. Ever since Uranos had manipulated the Olg Party, everything had changed, but now that the party was defeated and even St Vault was starting to withdraw, it was the perfect opportunity for the Sylvania family to regain its influence, which once ruled over Hydrabard.

That was why Elisabeth cherished every single moment, every second of her days like precious jewels.

With the referendum on Santos Island and the royal family's restoration declaration coming next month, the last six months had been packed with official visits to over 300 small states scattered throughout the archipelago, endless administrative tasks, and meetings with former ministers and imperial officials. There had been no time to even see Kiyoaki or Illia, who she had barely met once before diving back into her work. Now, after a gruelling twelve-day negotiation, she was finally returning to Santos Island’s Sierra Greed from Vesterlant on the Lindblum family's airship.

Was there any benefit to such a lengthy negotiation on a foreign continent during a time when every moment felt precious?

Yes, there had been. Elisabeth could confidently say so.

It had been a negotiation of great, indeed enormous, significance.

Elisabeth had made every concession possible, using the strategic value of Santos Island and the "legacy" left by the Sylvania kings as bargaining chips to secure cooperation from foreign powers. Still, she couldn’t rest easy just yet.

"I hope they honour their promises."

That was the concern. Colette reassured her:

"Their need for the royal family’s support is just as vital. We also share a common enemy in Uranos. More importantly, the royal family needs military strength now. Relying on foreign forces comes with its risks, but I'll handle the negotiations that follow."

Colette was exceptionally skilled at these negotiations. Even in private, she indulged in such games of strategy as a personal hobby, and to Elisabeth, her aunt had become an invaluable ally. Moreover, Colette’s husband was the Foreign Minister of St Vault, providing further leverage and connections with key figures in various nations, making her a negotiator who could not easily be brushed aside.

"If they move as we hope, there’s nothing better. Let’s hope for a long-term partnership."

As Elisabeth finished her words, the airship soared past the Great Waterfall.

A vertical drop of 1,200 meters, where the sea split and fell far below, creating a stunning mist illuminated by the setting sun. At the base of the waterfall, thousands of rainbows formed amidst the red-tinted waters of the southern archipelago, where shadows of islands large and small dotted the horizon.

The currents of history pressed heavily, even on such peaceful scenery.

If Elisabeth made even one wrong move from here on out, this peaceful sight could turn into a hellish landscape. With the royal family’s restoration declaration scheduled for the following month, she was well aware of the enormous responsibility weighing on her shoulders.

But she had already made the decision to bear that burden.

She wasn’t sitting here for fun.

──She had to fulfill her destiny.

The word "destiny," so often used by her beloved mentor, Kagura, now resonated more deeply with Elisabeth than ever before. When she was younger, she had resented being born into royalty, but now, things were different.

──I’m also one of the Seven of Eriadore.

As the image of her irreplaceable comrades from Eriadore came to mind, they overlapped with the evening view of the Southern Archipelago. Although they were now scattered, and some faces might never be seen again, they would forever remain the pillars of her heart.

──I’ll work hard, just like everyone else...

Looking out over the red-tinged shadows of the islands, Elisabeth repeated this to herself, rallying her courage.

The Next Month – Santos Island, Sierra Greed

On the afternoon following the referendum on the royal family’s restoration on Santos Island, under a clear sky, Elisabeth’s declaration of the restoration was held within the old royal assembly hall.

Inside the hall, nearly 200 kings, dignitaries, and ambassadors from across the Hydrabard Islands had gathered to witness the rebirth of the noble royal family that once ruled the archipelago.

The new queen’s speech would be broadcast across not only the archipelago but also the Akitsu continent and the St Vault Empire. The fact that Elisabeth, thought dead for the past eight years, had survived was already drawing significant public attention. Broadcast equipment had been set up in the hall, and now all that remained was for Elisabeth to take the stage. The hum of anticipation filled the air as the crowd awaited the appearance of the "lost princess," sensing the dawn of a new era for the archipelago.

"There seem to be fewer journalists than I expected, though."

Returning from the hall, Colette relayed what she had seen to Elisabeth.

Dressed in a traditional royal gown, Elisabeth nodded with a tense expression.

"It seems the empire has more pressing matters than our declaration. The situation on the mainland must be dire. Eighty percent of the attendees are from Hydrabard."

Elisabeth nodded again but kept her eyes on the speech she was preparing to deliver.

Her nervousness was palpable. Colette let out a small breath through her nose and smiled gently.

"Relax. Just do as you practiced."

"Yes. I will."

Though Elisabeth answered firmly, her voice was still tight.

Colette gestured to a maid standing nearby.

"Bring in the special guests."

The maid, understanding the request, exited the room. Elisabeth tilted her head curiously.

"…Special guests?"

"I wanted to wait until after the speech, so your makeup wouldn’t smudge. But I think you could use this now."

"……?"

"Just relax, my dear."

As Elisabeth raised a confused eyebrow, the door to the room opened again.

Standing in the doorway were the two people she most needed by her side at this moment.

"Illia! Aki!"

In an instant, the public figure of Elisabeth transformed into the private Cecil, and she rushed into the arms of her dear friends, Illia and Kiyoaki.

"Don’t cry, Cecil. You’ll ruin your makeup."

"Yes, remember the makeup, Cecil…"

Kiyoaki and Illia both held her gently, repeating the reminders Colette had drilled into them.

"Thank you. You came all the way from Vestelant. It’s so far, but I’m so happy you’re here. Thank you."

Holding back her tears, Cecil buried her head in Kiyoaki’s chest and tightly gripped Illia’s hand with her left.

"This is such an important task. It must be nerve-wracking, but I know you can do it, Cecil. We’re all cheering for you."

Kiyoaki stroked her back, comforting her. Feeling Cecil’s warmth, Kiyoaki was reminded once again of how glad he was to have joined the Valkyries. Flying not for a nation, but for his irreplaceable friends, filled him with a deep sense of joy.

"We’re right here supporting you. Just share your feelings with everyone. That’s all you need to do."

Illia gently wrapped her arms around Cecil’s back and offered comforting words. The two had been as close as sisters for as long as they could remember. When Illia first discovered that Cecil was actually Elisabeth, she had been left speechless, but she quickly resolved to always fly for her dear friend. Meeting Cecil was one of the greatest treasures in Illia’s life.

"Yes, I’ll do my best. I’ll keep trying…"

Though Cecil had spent months learning how to conduct herself as a queen, it was impossible to maintain that composure in front of her two closest friends. But that was okay. When she was with her friends from Eriadore, she just wanted to be the little sister Cecil, not the queen. She wanted to be an ordinary girl for a while longer.

“Aki, you’ve become so handsome.”

“R-really?”

“And you too, Illia. That hairstyle suits you. You look so beautiful.”

“Do you think so? I hadn’t noticed.”

“Yeah, both of you have grown so much.”

“You’re the one who’s grown, Cecil. You’ve become so dignified. You’re so much more mature than before.”

Clinging to her two dear friends, sharing simple, heartfelt words, Cecil couldn’t help but think:

──Across borders, we remain friends.

The Hydrabard Archipelago, the Akitsu Federation, and the St Vault Empire.

Cecil, Kiyoaki, and Illia were all born into three different powers that were now at odds with each other, but here they were, standing in the same place, helping each other as friends.

──If only nations could be friends like this, just like people.

She couldn’t help but entertain such a sweet, idealistic notion. It was a bit too dreamy for someone who was about to lead a nation, but it was, after all, the ultimate goal of diplomacy.

──It’s a long road ahead.

──But today, I’ll take that first step.

With the warmth of her two friends around her, Cecil steeled her resolve.

"Illia, Aki, thank you. I’ve realized what I need to say to everyone."

She raised her face to them, holding back tears, and smiled innocently.

“?”

Kiyoaki and Illia both looked at her, puzzled but smiling at her pure expression.

"It’s time. Let’s go."

Colette’s quiet voice interrupted, and Cecil lifted her head, giving her friends one last smile.

"I’m going."

Two reassuring smiles were returned to her.

"You're going to do great, Cecil. You’ve got this."

"Stay calm, and you’ll be fine. I know you can do it."

With their encouragement, Cecil nodded and regained her composure as Elisabeth, the queen.

Colette handed her the Sceptre of the Sacred, a symbol of the Sylvania royal family passed down through generations. Holding it firmly, Elisabeth stood tall, her expression determined. She thought of the subjects who would soon follow her and the two million inhabitants of Santos Island.

In the grand scheme of world events, this was but a small step.

But it was her first step toward making ripples in the world.

No one knew what awaited her.

But she mustered her courage.

──Let’s go.

Without looking back, Elisabeth left the waiting room.

As she walked through the towering corridors and entered the assembly hall, a thunderous round of applause greeted her.

Blinding flashes of cameras fired repeatedly, and her subjects, dressed in ceremonial coats with medieval-style adornments, bowed deeply and guided Elisabeth to the stage.

Colette, who had been leading the way, came to a stop, turning back one step to bow deeply and extend her left hand to signal Elisabeth to proceed.

Passing Colette, Elisabeth ascended the U-shaped podium. Five microphones for the radio broadcast extended toward her.

She took a steadying breath and addressed the world with her first words.

"First, I give thanks to Saint Aldista. To all of you gathered here, and to those listening to the broadcast, greetings. I am Elisabeth Sylvania, and today, I declare the restoration of the Sylvania royal family."

Another wave of applause surged through the hall, and camera flashes blazed like a storm of light.

"In this age of war, our island of Santos has endured many acts of violence. The old royal family, tragically, was crushed by senseless brutality, and the king and queen met a terrible end. Fortunately, I was rescued along with the Sacred Sceptre, and I have waited in the shadows for the right time to act…"

With solemnity, she began to read the prepared speech, detailing the events that led to this moment. The speech had been carefully crafted over the years by a group of loyal subjects, blending complex terms with the central message that the Sylvania family had the rightful claim to govern Santos Island. She declared the results of the referendum that confirmed the royal family’s restoration, the endorsement of the St Vault emperor, and the recognition of the Hydrabard Archipelago Council. As she read aloud the names of the 35 prominent political figures who had signed the declaration, the speech was expected to conclude.

But she wasn’t done.

Though she knew Colette and her advisors might be furious, Elisabeth felt the need to share her true feelings with the world. As she approached the final two names, she made up her mind.

After reading the 35th name, instead of ending the speech, Elisabeth continued.

“And lastly, as I ascend the throne, I have a message for Queen Nina Viento of Uranos.”

A murmur rippled through the gathered officials, who exchanged bewildered glances and whispered behind their hands. The crowd could sense that these words weren’t part of the planned speech, but Elisabeth pressed on, addressing the "Queen of Calamity," who continued to sow the seeds of conflict around the world.

“Queen Nina, though we have not yet met, I feel that now, more than ever, world leaders must come together and speak with one another. If we can meet face-to-face, learn about each other’s circumstances, and set aside our preconceptions about different nations, perhaps the world can begin to move toward a better future.”

Her voice echoed in the now-silent hall.

“I’ve heard that we are of a similar age, that we are both women, and that we took our respective thrones around the same time. I believe that if we were to meet, we would find much to share and understand. I’m sure it would be a meaningful, fruitful time for the world.”

Pausing briefly, Elisabeth spoke about the time she spent in hiding.

“I once attended Air Hunt Officer Academy as Cecil Hauer. Many of you in St Vault might know me as one of "The Seven of Eriadore." Though we are now scattered and have lost contact, our bonds of friendship still remain. No borders or conflicts could ever tear our friendship apart because we shared the same experiences, trusted each other with our lives, and forged unbreakable ties. I believe that one day, friendships between nations can be just like those between individuals.”

Elisabeth knew her words could be dismissed as naive, but she didn’t care. Idealism was meant to be bold and innocent. She proudly shared this vision with the world.

If no one dared to speak these truths, the war would never end.

“Queen Nina, in Uranos, you have my dear friends, Mio Syira and Reiner Beck. I ask you to find them and take the time to listen to what they have to say. I believe that if you come to know them, we can understand each other and perhaps become friends. I think the current suffering in the world stems from the fact that we do not know each other well enough.”

Her impromptu speech continued with rising passion, culminating in a heartfelt plea:

“Let us identify the obstacles that divide us and discuss what we can do to remove them. Then, perhaps we can sit together, surrounded by many friends, and talk about the world over tea. Let’s end this meaningless war and cover the world with love and friendship. I look forward to hearing from you in whatever form your response takes, Queen Nina. Thank you all for listening. Let us believe in the future of friendship. Queen Elisabeth Sylvania of the Kingdom of Sylvania.”

Elisabeth concluded with a graceful bow, clutching the hem of her dress, as formal applause followed after a few seconds. But the expressions of the gathered dignitaries were filled more with confusion than approval. When she glanced back, her advisors looked pale, and Colette seemed ready to burst with disapproval.

She expected a storm of reprimands. If that was all, it would be a relief, but she anticipated that the ambassadors from St Vault and other key figures would likely press her for explanations. After all, she had just bypassed them and made a direct, unscheduled appeal to their enemy’s supreme leader over the radio. Worse, she had even mentioned Mio and Reiner, names forbidden in the empire as traitors. The new queen would now be suspected of siding with outlaws, and she would have to defend her actions.

But Elisabeth had no regrets.

She had voiced what had been lodged in her heart for a long time, and she believed her message was just. Though idealistic, it might just nudge the world in a better direction.

Without a glance at the reproachful looks from her advisors, Elisabeth left the hall and walked swiftly back to the waiting room.

The faces she most wanted to see now weren’t those of the politicians or her worried advisors. It was her dear friends.

“Cecil.”

As soon as she entered the room, Illia rushed to hug her.

“Thank you, Cecil. That was amazing. I’m so proud of you.”

Tears mixed in Illia’s voice as she spoke. Kiyoaki, standing beside her, once again placed a hand on Cecil’s back.

“Mio and Reiner will hear your message for sure. They’ll be happy. Thank you. One day, I’m sure we’ll all meet again.”

Cecil smiled warmly and let herself be enveloped by their embrace. With the tension released, she felt the tears coming. There was no need to hold back anymore. She had already delivered her speech. Now, she could allow herself to cry.

Part 7

"Mio, would you like to accompany me? I feel like getting some fresh air."

Nina Viento, the Queen of Uranos, had just finished her day's duties, returned to her quarters, and bathed. She suddenly said this, causing Mio to blink in surprise.

"Huh?"

Nina had already removed her silver wig, wiped away her makeup, and her pure black hair now framed her face, her innocent grape-coloured eyes gleaming. In a calm yet serious tone, she repeated her request.

"I’ve been feeling a bit stifled, so I thought I’d go out to clear my head. I'd like you to come with me, Mio."

Mio, holding Nina’s nightwear in her hands, looked up at the ceiling, trying to decipher the meaning of the sudden request, before returning her gaze to Nina, who stood in her undergarments.

"Um... you want to go out? At this hour?"

"Yes. Just the two of us, secretly. If you don’t come, I’ll go alone."

Mio tilted her head to the left, then back to centre, and once more to the right, thinking it over.

"Uh, Lady Nina? You seem a little different tonight…"

Normally, Nina would change into her nightclothes and go straight to bed, but tonight, she seemed to have more energy. This was the first time she had ever suggested going out like this—especially alone with Mio.

Imperial Year 1351, January, Uranos Capital, Pleiades, Ulysses Palace, Heavenly Chambers──

Without responding to the question, Nina walked over to the closet and began picking out clothes. She dressed herself in a sweater and skirt that Mio didn’t recognize, along with a fawn-coloured short coat and a knitted hat. She looked like an ordinary girl you could find anywhere.

"Get ready too, Mio. We’re going out."

"Uh... this is all so sudden, I don’t even know…"

"Here, wear this."

With a firm expression, Nina handed Mio a thick cardigan and slim pants from her own closet. Her tone left no room for argument, so Mio accepted the clothes in a daze.

"We're about the same size. It should fit you perfectly. Hurry up and change."

Following Nina’s suggestion, Mio put on the clothes, and as expected, they fit perfectly, as if someone had measured her beforehand. It was almost like everything had been prepared with Mio in mind.

"This coat should fit you too."

The white half-coat Nina handed her also fit like a glove.

Nina, seeing Mio now fully dressed, clasped her hands in front of her chest and smiled.

"Perfect. It looks great on you. Now, let's head out."

Before Mio could object, Nina grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the bedroom.

"Uh, Lady Nina."

"What?"

"I’m still not sure I understand what’s going on…"

"Oh, Ignacio. What a coincidence."

Standing in the hallway outside the bedroom was the butler, Ignacio, who, for some reason, was dressed in casual clothes. He looked at the two holding hands with a bitter expression.

"What’s going on? It's late, and you’re both out together?"

His expression clearly read, Why am I stuck dealing with this?, and his tone was as stiff as if he were reading from a script.

Nina, maintaining her unusually decisive demeanour, replied,

"We’re going out. I need you to act as our escort, Ignacio."

"This is absurd. Fine, I’ll escort you."

With the enthusiasm of a disgruntled child, Ignacio agreed to Nina’s request and continued speaking to Mio in his awkward monotone.

"I’ll keep you safe, so go wherever you like."

"Uh, okay…"

Despite his supposedly reassuring words, Ignacio’s mood was as sour as could be, but it seemed he was prepared for this outing, judging by the sword hanging at his waist.

"Now we’re all set. Let’s go, Mio."

Still unsure of what was happening, Mio allowed herself to be led down the hallway by Nina. As they passed through the palace, they encountered other nobles and servants, but none recognized Nina without her usual grandiose white attire.

They descended several flights of stairs, rushed through large halls, and ran down more corridors until, out of breath, they finally exited the palace from one of its wings.

Under the starry sky, a conveniently waiting two-horse carriage stood ready.

"Oh, good. It seems we’re lucky; there's a carriage here. Let's ride, Mio. Driver, take us to Falancross Park, please."

"Sure thing."

The coachman, who was familiar to Mio, cracked his whip once the two were seated. She recognized him from her time at the Lamia Palace—a close guard in disguise. Riding alongside the carriage were Ignacio and Reiner, both on horseback.

"They say there’s a New Year’s festival at the park. I’ve never been to something like that. Come with me, okay, Mio?"

"…Of course. If I can be of help."

"Great. Let’s enjoy tonight together."

Nina smiled brightly from her seat across from Mio. There were so many questions Mio wanted to ask, but she kept quiet. She knew that Nina worked herself to the bone, dealing with countless aristocrats during ceremonies and formal greetings, and if Nina wanted a break, it was well deserved.

It was January 4th.

The streets of the Evangelis district were bustling with people eager to celebrate. Many carried bottles of vodka or brandy to stay warm in the cold night, and the streets were adorned with festive illuminations. The lights reflected off the damp streets, creating a colourful display in the freezing air 2,000 meters above sea level.

After about thirty minutes, they arrived at Falancross Park, where the festival was taking place. Their breath turned white in the cold as they stepped out of the carriage. The park was aglow with golden, silver, blue, and white lights decorating the trees. Families, couples, and groups of young people filled the park, crowding around food stalls and enjoying the sights and sounds. The air was thick with the scent of grilled meats, pastries, and spices. Children’s laughter and cries filled the air, as carnival games and performers entertained the crowd.

"Wow, it looks like everyone is having so much fun," Nina said, her eyes shining with excitement.

After dismounting, Ignacio and Reiner quickly positioned themselves on either side of her, scanning the surroundings.

"You enjoy yourself, Lady Nina. Ignacio and I will handle security," Reiner said, grinning.

"…You’d better do your part too," Ignacio muttered.

Nina smiled at her guards, then took Mio’s hand again.

"Let’s go, Mio. There’s so much to see."

Nina pulled Mio along, both of them running off into the festive night.

Even though they were sneaking out, Mio couldn’t help but feel a bit nervous about bringing Nina to such a crowded place. Looking around, she noticed familiar faces among the crowd—other guards from the palace, disguised as commoners. It was clear that this outing had been carefully planned, and the guards were stationed around them in advance.

Mio now understood the true meaning behind tonight’s outing.

She was touched by Nina’s kindness.

"Lady Nina…"

Without thinking, she called out to her.

"What is it?"

Nina turned to her, her innocent face full of curiosity. Mio looked down, trying to hold back the wave of emotion that was welling up inside her, managing to smile.

"…It’s nothing. Let’s enjoy the night."

Wanting to honour Nina’s gesture, Mio decided to pretend she hadn’t noticed the subtle arrangements and tried to muster up some enthusiasm.

"Lady Nina, is there anything in particular you’d like to do?"

"Yes! Um, that one, it looks interesting, but how do you play it...?"

Nina tilted her head in curiosity as she pointed to a nearby shooting booth. It was a common game where you use toy guns to shoot at targets and win prizes. Mio smiled and responded,

"Let's give it a try! I haven't done it before either..."

She tightened her grip on Nina's hand, and together they approached the booth owner.

Nina and Mio played a lot together. Compared to the balls, theatre performances, and concerts held day and night at Ulysses Palace, these were simple, commoner amusements, but it was the first time Mio had ever seen Nina laugh so much. They even went into a haunted house with Reiner and Ignacio, where Nina screamed as a ghost clung to her. Mio couldn't help but laugh, and she had to stop Ignacio from trying to cut down the ghost actor. Since both Nina and Mio had turned 20 this year, they also tried cocktails for the first time. Nina, her cheeks turning bright red from the brandy that was meant to warm them, coughed and laughed, saying, "It tastes weird, doesn't it?"

They wandered around the different stalls, trying exotic foods gathered from around the world. Both of them cried out from the spiciness of some of the dishes, rich with strange spices, but Mio could feel her heart-warming as they continued. Nina had completely returned to being an ordinary girl, showing curiosity about everything she saw and bravely trying out new experiences.

After about an hour of wandering through the park, they finally found an empty deck chair and table where the four of them—Nina, Mio, Reiner, and Ignacio—sat down to take a break with some hot cocoa.

"Ah... I'm stuffed. I think I ate a bit too much," Mio said with a deep sigh, looking up at the stars. Around them, as usual, plainclothes bodyguards were stationed nearby, keeping a close watch on the bustling crowd.

"Yes, it was a lot of fun. There were so many things I've never seen before... it was really interesting," Nina said, smiling brightly as she sipped her cocoa. Ignacio, arms crossed, stared off in a random direction, while Reiner, grinning, chimed in with his usual relaxed attitude.

"Lady Nina, you're pretty bold, huh? If your identity had been exposed, it would’ve been a huge deal, but you just wandered around like it was nothing!"

"I trust my guards," Nina replied, smiling confidently at Reiner, causing Mio to feel apologetic.

"I'm sorry, Reiner, for his lack of manners..."

"It's fine. Tonight, I'm just a private person. You don't need to be so formal, Mio."

"No, but still..."

As Mio stiffly replied, Nina tilted her head, then suddenly straightened her posture.

"Actually, Mio, I came here tonight because I have something to tell you."

"Eh? Something to tell me?"

Nina's once-soft demeanour had shifted, and Mio felt a bit nervous. Could this be about dismissing her or something along those lines?

"Igna, bring it out."

"Yes, ma'am."

Ignacio took out a slightly crumpled newspaper from his pocket and placed it in front of Mio.

It was a well-known newspaper from the St Vault Empire. Ignacio pointed to the second page, where an article was circled in red.

The headline read: "New Queen Elisabeth Declares the Restoration of the Sylvania Kingdom."

Mio tilted her head in confusion.

She had, of course, heard of the "lost princess Elisabeth," but she had no idea she was alive, let alone that she had restored the kingdom. But what did this have to do with her?

"Just keep reading, you'll be surprised," Reiner urged. As Mio followed the article with her eyes, she saw a subheading that read: "Improvised Speech Causes Ripples in Neighbouring Nations." Apparently, during the restoration declaration, the new queen gave an unscripted speech that caused quite a stir among related countries.

In a separate section, the entire improvised speech was printed. It seemed the new queen wanted to meet Queen Nina Viento of Uranos. Mio took a sip of her hot cocoa as she casually read through the speech, but then suddenly choked, spitting out the drink.

"C-Cecil...!?"

She hastily wiped her mouth and looked back at the article.

"I used to attend Air Hunt Academy under the name Cecil Hauer. Many of you living in the St Vault Empire might know me as one of the 'Seven of Eriadore'..."

"Queen Nina. Right now, in Uranos, you have two of my most precious friends, Mio Syira and Reiner Beck. Please, find them and listen to what they have to say, even if just for a little while. If you get to know them, I'm sure you’ll come to understand each other. I believe the suffering we face now only exists because we don’t know each other."

As Mio followed the text with her eyes, her jaw dropped.

The lost princess Elisabeth was actually Cecil, and in her speech, she had brought up both Mio and Reiner by name, asking Nina to meet with them. And here Mio was, reading that article in front of Nina...

Honestly, her mind could barely keep up with the content of the article.

"Um... does this mean...?"

When Mio finally finished reading and looked up, Nina was smiling.

"Recently, a noble who has taken a liking to me secretly provided me with a copy of this newspaper from the surface. I was just as surprised as you. I never expected the names of people I know to come up in a speech from a queen of another country. It's strange how fate works, isn’t it?"

Mio found herself at a loss for words.

She looked down at the article again, slowly rereading it to fully understand the content.

Upon a calm review, it was unmistakably Cecil’s style. She had always been the one who cherished the bonds of the Seven of Eriadore the most. The speech seemed idealistic and a bit naive, but there was no doubt that Cecil was expressing her true feelings with sincerity.

Mio now understood that Cecil had hidden her identity as Elisabeth Sylvania while living her life as a student. Thinking back, when Baltazar had often requested that Mio and Cecil participate in ceremonies together, Cecil had always been surprisingly at ease in social situations, confidently interacting with high-ranking nobles and officials. In hindsight, there had been hints of her royal status throughout their time together.

But what struck Mio the most were a few lines in the speech.

"Even though we’ve lost contact, the friendship we share is still alive. No matter how we are divided by enemy lines, we will never hate each other. Borders cannot sever the bond we have. Because we spent time together, entrusted our lives to one another, exchanged smiles, and helped each other, we became lifelong friends."

Mio read that passage twice.

Memories of the promise the seven of them had made came rushing back from the depths of her mind.

"Even if we become enemies, we will not hate each other. Friendship is eternal."

Could that promise still be alive, even though they had been separated for so long?

Her tear-filled vision blurred, but once again, the passage came into focus.

"Queen Nina. Right now, in Uranos, you have two of my most precious friends, Mio Syira and Reiner Beck."

A tear slipped from the corner of her eye and stained the paper.

"Cecil... do you still think of me that way?"

"Do you, a queen, speak about me like this, to the entire world... even though I’m a traitor...?"

Even though she tried to stop them, the tears wouldn’t stop flowing. She hurriedly wiped them away with her arm, but warm emotions overflowed from deep within her heart.

"Cecil..."

Unable to hold it back, Mio spoke the name of her former friend. The tears that overflowed from within her were beyond her control.

Giving such an impromptu speech must have caused a significant stir, and surely there wasn’t a single benefit in it for you... yet you still did it...

“Mio, are you alright?”

Nina’s worried voice reached out to her. Still covering her eyes with both hands, Mio barely managed to nod.

"…You have a wonderful friend. I’m sure they genuinely care for you, Mio. I can't easily arrange a meeting on my own, and the emperor and the prince seem keen to keep this speech a secret from me, so I can't bring it up in public. But... I also feel that one day, I’d like to meet Queen Elisabeth. I truly feel, as she said, that we leaders need to talk face-to-face much more often."

Struggling to suppress her sobs, Mio could only nod repeatedly at Nina's words. If Nina and Cecil were to meet and talk, surely they would find much to relate to. It would have a positive impact on the world.

Mio also realized that tonight’s outing had been Nina’s act of kindness. It wasn’t that Nina wanted to go out; she had planned this excursion ahead of time to cheer up the despondent Mio. She had prepared the carriage, arranged for guards to be stationed in the park, taken Mio’s hand, and even shown her the classified newspaper article—all just to lift her spirits. All this, while being the Queen of Uranos, for the sake of a single handmaid.

Then there was Reiner, Ignacio, Ulshyrra, and all the other kind bodyguards. None of them truly wanted to partake in such a dangerous outing, yet they all cooperated for her sake.

──Everyone is too kind.

Mio’s heart, which had been so dry and shattered, so broken that it was barely recognizable, was slowly being mended, stitched back together by the kindness surrounding her, regaining its flexibility and strength.

Through her sobs, Mio managed to squeeze out a few words.

“This... this is a trap, isn’t it? A trap to make me cry?”

Reiner, grinning, replied.

"Only just realized that, huh?"

"How sneaky... this is unfair. After all this, I have no choice but to cry. I guess I’ll cry because I have to..."

"For someone with 'no choice,’ you’ve got quite the face going on. Your nose is running. Honestly, it's the ugliest I’ve ever seen you."

"…Shut up. Fine, I’m ugly. I’ve always been ugly, anyway."

Still mouthing off, Mio managed to wipe her eyes and nose with a handkerchief, trying to regain control over the emotions that were surging within her. Once she confirmed the tears had stopped and looked up, she saw Nina’s gentle smile through her tear-blurred vision.

"Let’s work together so that one day you can see all your friends again, Mio."

Another surge of emotion welled up within her, but Mio forced a smile onto her face, struggling to hold her expression together.

"Yes...! I’m sure, Lady Nina, that you’ll definitely become friends with Cecil... Queen Elisabeth. She’s a wonderful person who cares deeply for her friends..."

But before she could finish her sentence, the moment was interrupted by the sudden appearance of two chairs crashing down from above.

"!?"

In an instant, a flash of light streaked through the scene.

Mio’s vision caught two shadows darting away like leopards.

A sharp breeze swept past the tip of Mio’s nose.

In her field of vision, she saw Nina’s shocked expression.

Reiner and Ignacio were gone.

The two chairs that had fallen were ones they had kicked aside.

Two daggers were embedded in the backrests of the wooden chairs. If the chairs hadn’t been there, the daggers would have pierced Nina’s forehead.

She had no idea what was happening──but.

The instinct honed over two years of special combat training in Pleiades set off alarms in her mind.

A shocked gasp rose from the surrounding crowd.

The clash of blades. Sparks.

Ignacio had drawn his sword and was engaged in combat with someone. Blood flashed at the edge of Mio’s vision.

Five figures, wielding curved sickle-like weapons, advanced on Ignacio.

Another flash of light. The assailants’ arms and legs bent in unnatural directions, their bodies collapsing. Reiner, wielding a scythe he had snatched from one of the assailants, scraped his feet against the ground and disappeared from view once again.

In an instant, the four remaining assailants surrounding Ignacio simultaneously gushed blood from their throats and fell dead.

Screams. Bloodshed. Panic erupted among the crowd.

“Fourteen of them.”

“No──fifteen.”

Reiner and Ignacio stood back to back, exchanging words as they counted the remaining enemies. Then, without a moment’s hesitation, they rushed in opposite directions.

Their movements were a whirlwind of lightning-fast strikes. No ordinary person could even track them with their eyes.

After each flash of light, another assailant let out their final scream.

Chaos ensued in the park. Civilians screamed and ran in terror, while Reiner and Ignacio deftly cut through the throng, dispatching the attackers with precision. Amid the cacophony, Mio’s ears picked up a distinct click.

The sound of a gun being cocked.

She turned around instantly.

From a different direction than where Reiner and Ignacio were fighting, Mio sensed a bloodthirsty intent closing in.

"Lady Nina!!"

There was no time to think.

Everything Mio had learned in her training with Reiner translated into instinct.

She spread her arms wide and threw herself between the crimson intent and Nina.

"Mio!!"

She heard Nina’s scream next to her ear──

A burning lance-like object pierced through Mio’s body.

It felt hot.

Blood sprayed from her arched body.

She felt Nina’s hand reaching out behind her.

──Lady Nina, no.

Mio barely managed to turn her body and embraced Nina from the front.

“Lady Nina…”

My body will be your shield.

“Don’t move.”

You cannot die here.

“Please... meet Cecil someday.”

With your kindness, change the world.

“Mio!!”

Nina’s tearful scream burst into her ears──and in the next instant,

A second burning lance struck Mio’s back.

Blood sprayed upwards, painting the night sky.

Mio’s body arched like a puppet, springing back.

The blood that gushed from her drenched her pure white coat in red.

“Uoooh!!”

In the fading moments of consciousness, Mio barely registered Reiner’s roar as it brushed against her eardrums.

He yanked the dagger from the chair and hurled it toward the source of the malice.

A scream. The sound of a life being extinguished.

"Protect Nina!!"

Hachidori shouted at Ignacio.

The sound of scraping against the ground. Ignacio appeared before Mio like a leopard, catching her falling body.

Seeing the blood dripping onto the frozen ground, he bit his lip.

"Don’t pursue them!!"

He shouted at Hachidori, who was about to give chase, and tore off Mio’s coat.

"Stop the bleeding! Damn it, hurry up!!"

"Mio! Mio!!"

Through her blurry vision, Mio saw Nina’s tearful face clinging to her. She barely understood that they had been ambushed, that Nina was safe, and that she herself had sustained a serious injury.

"Stay with me, Mio, don’t die!! Hey, get some brandy and bandages, hurry!!"

Following Ignacio’s angry shout, Hachidori appeared in Mio’s fading vision.

"Mio! Damn it, what are you doing? Stop the bleeding and call a car already!!"

She understood that the blood pouring from her two wounds wouldn’t stop, and that it wasn’t a spear that hit her, but a gunshot. Hachidori took charge of Mio as Ignacio rushed off to get the bandages.

Strangely, she didn’t feel much fear of dying.

Is this the end? the thought faintly crossed her mind.

Lying on her back in Hachidori’s arms, she gazed up at the starry sky. The blood seeped into her coat, dripping from her sleeves onto the ground.

It was cold. Her body felt like it was freezing, as if the world had suddenly turned into a snowy field.

In the fading starry sky, Kiyoaki’s face appeared.

Oh, is this what they call your life flashing before your eyes?

The last face I see... it’s yours, Kiyoaki.

I guess I’ve never really forgotten you.

How foolish. I’m a traitor.

I’ve been holding on to our childhood promise all this time.

“I’m going to be Kiyoaki’s bride!!”

A 12-year-old version of herself, wearing a tiara made of canola flowers, was smiling beside him.

It had been a dream. To become your bride.

"I wanted to see you."

A tear slipped from the corner of Mio’s eye.

"I really wanted to see you again, Kiyoaki."

She managed to whisper those words with the last of her strength.

In her fading vision, she saw the face of a boy. He looked desperate, like he was crying. For a moment, she thought it was Kiyoaki, but it wasn’t.

Who is this…?

"Mio! Don’t give up! You’re not the type to die from something like this!!"

Hachidori’s face was twisted in a way she’d never seen before, and he was gripping her hand tightly.

He can make a face like that?

And he’s genuinely worried about me.

Huh. That’s surprising.

"Cut the clothes, pour the brandy on the wound, stop hesitating and do it, don’t let Mio die!!"

Even Ignacio, veins bulging at his temples, was yelling at the soldiers around him. He leaned in close to Mio, shouting words as if trying to infuse her with life.

"The wounds are shallow! Stay conscious! Listen, don’t give up! Live. You’re not allowed to die here!!"

He can say something so kind with such a desperate face? she thought. He’s always so quiet, with that stony expression.

Maybe men are weak when it comes to women who are about to die.

Even though her entire body felt like it was freezing, Mio couldn’t help but laugh at the surprising sides of Hachidori and Ignacio.

"I’ll try my best."

With those words, whispered from her pale lips, Mio’s consciousness slipped into the depths of darkness.

A soft breeze swept through her hair.

Yellow petals scattered across the green fields, a bright blue sky, and pure white cumulus clouds.

It was a sea of canola flowers.

A summer wind, full of the scent of fresh grass, blew through, making the yellow sea ripple without a sound.

Looking up, she saw a white bird flying, standing out against the watercolour-like blue sky.

"Fio."

The twelve-year-old me called the bird's name and ran breathlessly beneath its wings.

This was the nostalgic canola field on Messus Island.

I knew exactly why I was running with all my might.

Because Fio would find him for me.

Look, the bird is diving straight down from the sky.

It landed on the straw hat of a boy.

I knew who the boy was. Smiling, I stretched my hands forward and jumped onto him with all my might.

"Kiyoaki!"

I wrapped my arms around his neck, rubbing my cheek against his as I called his name.

"Mio."

Kiyoaki called my name in return and placed a canola flower tiara on my head.

Smiling, I made my declaration.

"I'm going to be Kiyoaki's bride!"

Then, I took the silver ring from my right hand's middle finger and slipped it onto Kiyoaki's left hand ring finger.

It was a ritual, a vow of eternal love.

We were going to be together forever.

We would live together until death.

But then...

"Your father betrayed us to Uranos."

The Kiyoaki I was embracing told me this. Before I knew it, the canola field was ablaze, and Uranos fighter planes were flying through the sky.

"My family was killed because of you."

I looked down to see three corpses at my feet. They were Kiyoaki’s father, mother, and older sister.

Kiyoaki looked at me with hatred, pulling the ring off his finger and throwing it into the flames.

As the fiery curtain enveloped Kiyoaki, the scene shifted again, and suddenly, we were eighteen.

We stood on the burning Air Hunt Island. Bombers had taken off from the Uranos air fortress and were reducing our school and the town we had known to ashes.

"You orchestrated this attack as well."

Kiyoaki coldly told me.

"Messus Island and Air Hunt Island—my homeland and my second home. You burned them both."

I nodded.

"That's right. I was a spy. Deceiving you was the most fun I’ve ever had."

Wearing a wilted canola flower tiara, I cried while mocking him.

A tear slipped from the corner of my eye, and I opened them.

Everything was bathed in crimson light.

After blinking once, Mio realized she was lying on her back in a bed, staring up at a ceiling bathed in the colours of the sunset.

When she tried to sit up, a sharp pain shot through her body. Bandages wrapped around her from her right shoulder down to her waist, and there was a heavy, throbbing pain in her right shoulder and left side.

"Ugh..."

She grimaced and gripped the bed's railing with her left hand, forcing herself to sit up despite the pain.

Looking around the room, she was taken aback.

"N-Lady Nina...?"

Next to her bed, Nina was sitting on a small pipe chair, slumped over a small round table, fast asleep.

Like a student dozing off during class, she had her face buried in her arms, breathing softly in sleep. It was hardly the posture you’d expect from a queen. And why was she seated next to Mio’s bed in the first place? It didn’t make sense.

As Mio tried to recall her memories, she remembered the attack during the festival, when an assassin had injured her while she protected Nina. The pain in her shoulder and side was from the gunshots. She had lost consciousness and had been brought here. Nina must have stayed by her side the entire time. Despite her usual busy schedule, she had stayed here until she collapsed into sleep like this.

"Lady Nina..."

Mio's quiet words stirred Nina, who opened her dark grape-coloured eyes.

"Ah... Mio...?"

Nina slowly lifted her face from her arm pillow and smiled softly.

"I'm so glad... Are you alright? Are you in pain?"

She leaned in, concern written all over her face as she closely examined Mio’s expression.

"Ah, yes... Thanks to you, it seems I'm still alive."

Mio replied, and Nina’s face softened with deep relief.

"It seems so. I'm truly happy... that you survived."

"Haha... I guess I’m a bit stubborn. This is actually the second time I’ve come close to dying."

Her mind flashed to the wound on her inner thigh from when she was injured during the Eriadore airship’s break through enemy lines, and now this gunshot wound. Her body was littered with scars.

Nina nodded several times, wiping her eyes with her fingertips.

"Thank you, Mio. I’m so sorry for putting you in such danger because of me... I don’t know how I can ever apologize."

"N-no, Lady Nina, it's not your fault. The person who sent the assassin is to blame. There's nothing for you to apologize for."

"But... if I hadn't asked you to come with me..."

"So, who sent the assassin? We need to deal with them."

Not wanting to see Nina blaming herself any longer, Mio forcibly changed the topic. Nina, who seemed like she was about to say something more, swallowed her words and shook her head.

"We don’t know yet. We’re currently interrogating one of the captured assassins, but they seem to be a highly trained professional... We’re still investigating who’s behind this. I also acted too carelessly that day, so..."

Just as Nina was about to apologize again, Mio hurried to cut her off.

"I see. There are strange people out there, huh? But Lady Nina, I’m fine, so please get some rest. I feel bad seeing you like this..."

A queen personally tending to a servant was unheard of. According to Nina, the attack happened two days ago. Had she stayed here the whole time? Knowing Nina’s personality, it was likely she had been here, blaming herself for the past two days.

Nina furrowed her brows and bit her lip, her eyes fixed intently on Mio, as if she had something she wanted to say but couldn’t quite bring herself to.

Her expression was like that of a student afraid of being scolded by the teacher, looking up anxiously.

"You really don’t have to make that face... I’m just glad I could be of help to you, Lady Nina."

Mio sighed, half-exasperated as she spoke. Just how kind is this person?

I think I’m falling for her...

She feels just like a friend.

The thought, bold as it was, made Mio chuckle.

"Is something funny?"

Nina asked, tilting her head in curiosity. Still smiling, Mio shook her head to brush it off.

"No, nothing. I just... remembered something silly."

"What was it?"

"Well... Ignacio and Hachidori. When I collapsed, the two of them leaned in so close, their foreheads were practically touching... and they were shouting things like ‘Don’t die!’ and ‘Live!’ It was so dramatic..."

Mio chuckled as she recounted the memory.

"It was just so unlike them. They never really pay much attention to me, but they were both so serious... They’re actually good people, aren’t they?"

She said this in a half-joking manner, and finally, the tense expression on Nina’s face softened.

"They were incredible on the way to the hospital too. They kept shouting about stopping the bleeding, treating poison, and bandages... Hachidori even donated blood for you. He said you two share the same blood type."

Mio's heart tightened at this revelation.

It was the second time Hachidori had given her his blood. Right after the Eriadore airship’s night landing, when she had been unconscious due to heavy blood loss, it was Hachidori who had given her a transfusion. He must have also told the hospital staff her blood type. In a way, her life had been saved by him multiple times.

She placed her left hand over her chest. Her heartbeat, steady and strong, pulsed beneath her palm. Knowing that part of that pulse was Hachidori's blood flowing through her made her feel an unexpected warmth.

"I see... They really are good people."

"Yes, truly... I’m so fortunate to be surrounded by such wonderful people."

Nina nodded deeply, her voice filled with genuine sentiment.

After a moment of thoughtful silence, Nina seemed to wrestle with something in her mind. Several times, she looked as if she were about to speak but hesitated. Finally, after much deliberation, she made up her mind.

"Mio, there’s something I’d like to ask of you."

Nina turned to face Mio with flushed cheeks, her voice unusually hesitant.

"...Yes?"

"Will you hear me out?"

"Of course."

Nina's face turned even redder as she nervously trembled, her words faltering.

"...Please promise me that you won’t say no."

"Eh?"

"Yes, please," Nina said, her voice soft yet insistent.

She's surprisingly demanding, Mio thought, but she nodded nonetheless.

"...I understand. I won’t refuse."

"...Really?"

"Of course. If you told me to jump out of that window, I’d do it."

"...I wouldn’t ask something like that... um... well..."

"Yes?"

Nina's face turned bright red as she clasped her hands together in front of her chest and made her request.

"I... I want to be friends with you."

Her words echoed through the quiet hospital room.

"...Because... we’re the same age, and... I think we’d have a lot in common. I want to talk to you more, on equal terms, without worrying about being a queen or anything like that. About trivial things... or important things."

Nina's awkward words, spoken with clear embarrassment, brought a smile to Mio’s face.

What a coincidence... I was thinking I’d like to be friends with her too.

The thought of becoming friends with Nina and having their lives intertwine filled Mio with excitement and happiness.

"If you're okay with it, I’d be happy to."

As soon as Mio said that, Nina’s face lit up with joy.

She blushed even more and shyly averted her gaze.

"...Claire... Claire Cruz. That’s my real name."

Mio smiled softly and repeated her new friend's name.

"Claire. It’s a beautiful name... Claire."

When Mio called her by her name, Claire nodded twice, clearly delighted. The name "Claire" seemed to fit the girl in front of her far more naturally than "Queen Nina Viento."

With a pure smile, Claire moved her chair closer to the bed, leaning in eagerly as she spoke.

"Since we’re friends, I can ask you lots about yourself, right? Like, what happened before you came here? What kind of friends you’ve had? Are the 'Seven of Eriadore' amazing people? How did you come to be known by that name?"

"Sure. Ask away. I also want to know more about you, Claire. Like, how did you become queen? How did you meet Ignacio? And, who is Kal?"

Ever since that day at the Lamia Palace, when Claire and Ignacio had quietly spoken of "Kal" while looking up at the fleet, Mio had been curious. She sensed that this "Kal" must have a deep connection with Claire.

Hearing the name, Claire's cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red.

"Kal...? Eh-heh... Te-heh..."

It was rare to see Claire so obviously flustered.

"What’s with that face? You’re completely smitten! Claire is smitten!"

When Mio teased her, Claire waved her hands in front of her face, blushing furiously.

"Sorry, can we leave that for last? I’ll tell you, but first... you have to share more about yourself."

"What? You’re embarrassed all of a sudden? Now I’m really curious! What kind of person is he? Is he handsome? Smart?"

"A-ah... um... well..."

Claire stammered, her eyes darting around as she fidgeted. Finally, she let out a squeal like a young girl and hid her face behind her hands.

"He’s... really kind..."

Still covering her face, Claire managed to squeak out the words. Her reactions were so adorable that Mio couldn't help but laugh.

"Okay, okay, I’ve had enough! I’m stuffed—thank you for the feast."

"Hey! What about Kiyoaki? Who is he?"

Suddenly, Claire blurted out Kiyoaki’s name, causing Mio to nearly fall over.

"W-where did you hear that name...?"

"While you were unconscious, you kept calling for him, over and over again. So, is he... someone special?"

Apparently, while Mio was in her coma, she had repeatedly called out Kiyoaki's name. Embarrassed to the point of death, she hurried to brush it off.

"A-ah... um... in my case, it’s not the same as your situation at all... It’s a much more complicated story, and really not something worth hearing about..."

"No fair! You heard my story! So, tell me, what kind of person is he? Is he kind? Or is he handsome?"

"A-ah... well, he’s kind of an idiot... a bit of a coward... He’s usually timid, but when he snaps, he gets... unpredictable and indecisive, plus a bit of a flirt."

"Ah, Kal’s like that too! There’ve been a few times when he tripped over nothing and accidentally knocked me down... Do you have a picture? They might actually look alike!"

As they casually exchanged less-than-flattering descriptions of Kiyoaki and Kal, Mio could imagine how the two would react if they overheard.

"Wait, wait, Claire! Let’s take things step by step! We’re jumping too far ahead! Let’s start at the beginning, okay?"

Mio practically begged, her voice tinged with desperation. Claire, realizing her excitement had gotten the best of her, took a deep breath and calmed down, her large eyes blinking in innocence as she clasped her hands sweetly in front of her chest.

"You’re right. You’re right... we should start from the beginning. Though I’m not really sure where the beginning is..."

"What was Isla like? There must have been fun times, right? Who were your friends, and what was your journey like? I really want to hear about Isla!"

Ever since she had heard bits of the story from Ignacio, Mio had been curious about the journey aboard Isla, the flying island. She wanted to know what kind of adventure had changed Claire and shaped her into who she was today.

When Mio mentioned Isla, Claire's expression softened with nostalgia, her gaze turning distant as she recalled memories of the past. A small smile played on her lips as she began to reminisce.

"Yes, let’s talk about Isla. That was more than five and a half years ago now... It was on that flying island that I met everyone..."

And so, the two shared their stories, beginning with Claire's time on Isla. Claire often paused to check on Mio’s condition, but Mio was eager to keep talking, telling Claire about her family, her friends, and her life before coming to this point. As the day slowly turned into night, the two continued their endless conversation over dinner in the hospital room.

Later that night, Claire spoke about Kal-el, and Mio opened up about Kiyoaki. By the time they had shared everything about themselves, they were both teary-eyed, embracing each other warmly.

"I don’t know how long it will take, but... when I find the edge of the sky and make it back safely... when this journey is finally over..."

Claire repeated the words Kal-el had once said to her before they parted ways at the age of fifteen, and those words echoed in Mio’s heart as well.

"I’ll come back for you!"

"I will take you back, no matter what!"

Mio could almost hear Kal-el’s voice, brimming with sincerity as he shouted those words with all his heart.

"I’ll be waiting!"

Claire had replied, and to this day, she carried those words close to her heart.

No matter how difficult or far apart they were, even after five and a half years, Claire never doubted that Kal-el would one day return to take her back.

And Kal-el had kept his promise, leading a grand fleet as he left his homeland.

Claire had become a queen in order to reunite with Kal-el.

Mio, with deep affection for Claire, whispered heartfelt words.

"Kal-el will come, Claire. He’ll come to take you back."

"And Kiyoaki will come too. I just know it. He’ll come here to see you, Mio."

Wiping away the tears under each other’s eyes with strands of hair, they clung to each other, finding hope in the unseen future. As Mio felt Claire’s warmth and kindness, she thought to herself how lucky she was to have made a friend like her.

Outside the hospital, leaning against the wall, Hachidori stood alone, keeping a vigilant watch over the surroundings as well as listening in on the conversation inside.

Despite it being a starry night, Claire and Mio’s chatter showed no signs of stopping. Why is it that women's idle talk never seems to end? Hachidori wondered, sighing internally while eavesdropping on the entire conversation.

Even though the thick walls separated the inside from the outside, by pressing his back against the wall, he could pick up the subtle vibrations of their conversation. As an excuse to himself, he told himself it was just a way to pass the time while keeping watch for assassins on this cold January night, though part of him couldn’t help but find their conversation somewhat interesting.

Such childish talk...

Listening to their sugary sweet discussion made Hachidori cringe. He had learned much about the truth behind Nina Viento’s presence in Pleiades and about the Second Isla Fleet setting sail from their homeland to rescue her.

They’re all fools.

Cursing inwardly, he scorned the idealistic motivations of Kal-el, who led the fleet, but no matter how gallantly he aimed to rescue Claire, it would ultimately lead to their destruction.

Several years ago, Uranos hadn’t had the military power to handle such a large fleet. But today, things were different. With the recent expansion of their military, the forces of Uranos would easily crush the fleet, turning every ship into scrap metal.

They’re marching to their deaths. How ridiculous.

Hachidori sneered at the foolish conversation inside the hospital room but never moved from his post, arms crossed as he glared at the courtyard. Up on the hospital roof, Ignacio was likely also keeping watch in the freezing night air.

Cold.

Perhaps it was because of the blood transfusion, but the cold seemed to seep into Hachidori’s bones. He let out a breath, watching it cloud in the night air, and stared up at the stars.

Suddenly, Mio's words echoed in his mind.

"I wanted to see you."

"I wanted to see you again, Kiyoaki."

Those were the words Mio had whispered while in his arms, just before she lost consciousness from her wounds two days ago. And ever since then, for some reason, those words had kept replaying in Hachidori’s mind, along with the feeling of holding her in his arms.

Still can’t forget him, huh...

Even though you’ll never see him again.

Such thoughts, almost like bitter complaints, flickered through his mind. He couldn’t quite make sense of what he was feeling.

Just then, the window next to him opened, and Nina Viento poked her head out.

"Hachidori? Are you there?"

Immediately, Hachidori dropped to one knee, placing his right fist to the ground and bowing his head.

"Yes."

"You must be cold, right? I brought some soup for you, if you'd like."

When Hachidori raised his gaze, he saw Nina leaning out of the window, offering him a steaming cup.

He hesitated, unsure of how to respond. A queen offering refreshments to a mere guard was unheard of. Still kneeling on the ground, he wavered. From inside the room, Mio’s voice reached him.

"Thanks for the transfusion! That’s technically from me too, so take it!"

She sounded carefree, almost playful. Hachidori resisted the urge to snap back, Is the queen your errand girl now? but held his tongue. Nina remained with the cup outstretched, making no move to retract it. If a sniper were around, this would be a dangerous situation. Left with no choice, Hachidori stood up and accepted the cup with both hands.

It was warm.

"Thank you for your hard work. Thanks to you, Mio’s feeling better."

"...I am honoured."

Standing awkwardly, cup in hand, Hachidori offered a clumsy response. Nina smiled before withdrawing her face from the window and back into the room. Now alone, he stared into the cup. It was onion soup, steam gently rising from it.

How far can she take her kindness...?

Exasperated, he took a sip. The warmth spread down to his core, and despite himself, he felt relieved.

Being dragged into this charade... it's such a nuisance.

He finished the soup in one gulp, placed the cup on the windowsill, and returned to his guard post.

What happens to Mio is none of my concern.

I'm only involved because it’s my mission, nothing more, nothing less.

Even as he kept telling himself this over and over, Hachidori couldn't shake the warmth that spread from the soup throughout his body. He felt a growing sense of frustration every time he recalled Mio’s expressions and words from two days ago. As he tucked away the lingering warmth of the soup deep in his heart, Hachidori silently looked up at the stars, lost in thought.

Part 8

In October of Imperial Year 1350, mechanized divisions that descended from the air fortresses "Leon" and "Zigos," having crossed the Unlon Mountains, struck the flanks of the Kukuana Line. They crushed the Empire’s proud absolute defensive line under their military boots. For the next eight months, until June of 1351, this period would be known in the history of the St Vault Empire as the "Eight Months of Silence."

The invasion was so overwhelming that no reliable combat records exist from this period. The invaders manipulated battle reports at will, while the defeated Empire destroyed records unfavourable to their cause as they retreated. What remains are the glorious battle accounts of the Harmonia Royal Army relentlessly driving back the "cowardly" Imperial forces. It’s true that after the collapse of the Kukuana Line, the Empire’s forces did nothing but retreat, so these records are not entirely inaccurate. However, the full extent of the looting and atrocities committed by the Royal Army during their advance is unknown. The devastation was immense, but details are mostly based on the testimonies of survivors, many of whom have suppressed the painful memories.

Towns were burned, resisters were killed, and the people left behind in territories occupied by the Royal Army had all their possessions stolen, their dignity trampled. Every city the Royal Army conquered allowed its soldiers four days of looting under the so-called "rights of the victors." During this time, Imperial records were either altered or destroyed as they saw fit, leading to an increasing void of time and knowledge.

Among the most horrific events occurred on April 7th, 1351, during the fall of the Imperial capital, Selfaust. The plundering and destruction were beyond description. Survivors spoke of the "rights of the victors" being enforced like scenes from hell itself, and this has been recorded as the greatest humiliation in the history of the St Vault Empire.

Royal soldiers invaded every household, killing any men they found, young or old, then abusing others and stuffing their pockets with plundered goods before moving on to the next house. The fact that some survived to testify was, in a way, fortunate—most were tortured and killed without a chance to speak.

In eight months, the mainland of the St Vault Empire was reduced to ashes.

Having achieved victory over the Hydrabard Confederation and brought down the Akitsu Federation, the Empire was on the verge of realizing its long-standing dream of controlling the Archipelago Sea. Yet just as they were poised for triumph, they were dealt a sudden, devastating blow from the rear by the Royal Army, putting the nation on the brink of destruction. After the fall of Selfaust, the Empire had no way to resist the Royal Army on the Mitterland Continent. The government, key ministries, and the Imperial Operations Command relocated to Air hunt Island. In other words, the Empire abandoned its mainland, retreating to the archipelago where it could regroup its remaining forces scattered across the Hydrabard Islands and the Akitsu Continent, with Air hunt Island serving as a provisional capital for their counteroffensive.

It wasn’t over yet.

Though the capital had fallen, the Empire’s invincible Archipelago Fleet remained intact.

Having fought relentlessly and honed their skills to perfection, the undefeated fleet had yet to suffer any significant losses. As long as that fleet remained, it was too early to raise the white flag. Although the Empire struggled to respond to the blitzkrieg on the Mitterland Continent, now the battlefield had shifted to the skies and seas. The Empire’s formidable air and naval forces, having gained invaluable experience against the Hydrabard Confederation and the Akitsu Federation, would surely crush the Royal Navy and Air Force, which consisted of the Uranos forces, with overwhelming force. What the Imperial Operations Command needed to do now was to reorganize the scattered military forces and redeploy them to critical areas before the Royal Army could fully consolidate their hold on the Mitterland battlefield.

Amongst this grim backdrop, one glimmer of hope for the battered Imperial Command was the recently restored Sylvania Royal Family.

Elisabeth Sylvania was the ideal person to rally the Hydrabard Islands and bring them to the Empire’s side. As one of the "Seven of Eriadore," she was known to be favourable toward the Empire, and her popularity among the island’s residents was immense. Her impromptu speech upon her ascension may have been a political headache, but for the weary masses, its idealistic message was well-received, her youthful and charming appearance adding to her appeal. She had gained a level of popularity exceeding even Dizzy Osborne, the former leader of the Olg Party at its peak.

However, in the islands, the Empire was not well-liked. During the Second Archipelago Sea War, every time Imperial forces landed on an island, the locals opposed them. The Empire had bombarded the islands with naval and airstrikes, causing heavy civilian casualties, earning the resentment of the people. While they could ignore local sentiments during times of victory, now that they were retreating to the archipelago, they desperately needed the islands' manpower, resources, and support. Elisabeth was vital to uniting the islands' 85 million inhabitants and rallying them to contribute their blood, resources, and youth to the fight against Uranos.

The question was how to bring Elisabeth to the Empire’s side as swiftly and securely as possible, given the disarray of both the government and the military.

"I will serve as the military advisor to the Sylvania Kingdom," suggested Colonel Balthazar Grim, who had been promoted after predicting the Unlon Mountain assault. His proposal raised the eyebrow of the beleaguered Chief of Staff, Raphael.

"As you know, I’ve been acquainted with Queen Elisabeth since our school days. There will be no issues with communication. If I can organize the withdrawal of our troops stationed in Hydrabard while rallying the island’s forces against Uranos, it will bolster the morale of our troops. I’m the only man for the job."

Ten days after his proposal, Balthazar gazed down at the Archipelago Sea from the window of a large bomber en route to Sierra Greed on Santos Island.

"You’ve been officially recognized as my personal pilot, it seems. But, well, we’re both geniuses, so of course, we’ve earned the trust of our superiors. As fellow heroes who predicted the enemy commander Achilles’ strategy, the Empire’s fate rests on us. Let’s give it our best shot!"

Though the credit for foreseeing the enemy's moves belonged to Balthazar alone, and his pilot was merely executing the orders, he kept these thoughts to himself as they soared over the great waterfall toward Santos Island and finally landed at Sierra Greed.

In the two months that followed, Balthazar worked tirelessly as a liaison between the Sylvania Royal Family and the St Vault Empire in military matters. He accompanied Elisabeth and Colette to the Hydrabard Lords’ Assembly, where he explained the necessity of sending four of the five Imperial divisions stationed in Hydrabard to the Mitterland front. Although this was essentially a retreat, the term was never used. They needed the cooperation of the island’s leaders to prevent a full-blown insurrection, which would play right into Uranos’ hands and risk returning to the dark ages of Olg Party rule.

From Balthazar’s perspective, maintaining control over the Hydrabard Islands as a part of the Empire was crucial. The vast oil and mineral resources buried within the archipelago had been the reason behind the Empire’s heavy sacrifices during the Second Archipelago Sea War. Though the nation now faced existential peril, Balthazar still aimed to recover the investment and ensure that, once the war was over, the islands would return to Imperial control.

Thus, the role of Elisabeth was clear in his mind.

Lead the charge with fanfare and symbols.

Follow my baton and perform for the masses like a cymbal-crashing monkey.

Though these thoughts were demeaning, Balthazar maintained a composed expression throughout his two months of working closely with Elisabeth.

The newly restored Sylvania Royal Family had to rely on volunteers to form their military forces. Around 3,000 veterans who had fought against the Empire in the Hydrabard campaigns had answered the call, though their feelings toward the Empire were complicated. Their deep-seated hatred toward Uranos, the nation that had destroyed their royal family, had them pushing aside these feelings to train hard for Queen Elisabeth.

However, the most reliable force remained the Valkyries, led by Akmed.

A year and a half had passed since Kiyoaki Sakagami had joined the Valkyries.

Having flown across numerous battlefields on the continent of Vestelant, honing his skills as part of Akmed’s squadron, he had participated in over 150 sorties. Sakagami now considered himself a seasoned veteran, and his aerial combat skills had improved dramatically since his earlier days. However, each time he engaged in group mock dogfights with his fellow Valkyries, he was constantly reminded of how much he still lacked.

The mock dogfights were the same type of training he had experienced during his time with the Kusanagi Air Squadron. The pilots were divided into two teams of twelve—red and white—and they would shoot paint rounds at each other to determine the victor. However, the intensity of these exercises was unmatched, as every participant was a highly skilled fighter pilot. Each pilot possessed deadly combat techniques honed over years of aerial warfare, and if you lost in an embarrassing way, you’d be mocked about it for days over drinks. Everyone took the training more seriously than actual combat. To rise to the top of this elite group meant that the title of "King of the Sky" was within reach.

June 1351, Santos Island, Sierra Greed—

For the first time, Sakagami was the last plane standing.

All eleven of his teammates had been eliminated, their planes marked with bright red paint, leaving the battlefield. His opponent was also down to one plane. The outcome of the group mock dogfight would be decided by a one-on-one duel.

"Hang in there, Sakagami! We’re counting on you for tonight’s drinks!" teased one of his teammates over the radio as they withdrew from the fight. The losing team would buy drinks for the winners.

"Don’t hold back against the big boss! You might just get lucky and shoot him down!"

Below him, the deep blue waters of the Southern Archipelago stretched out. To the far east, the massive waterfall that split the world was visible. It was the familiar sky over Santos Island, where he had flown many times with the Voltec Squadron.

To the south, he could make out the silhouette of the floating fortress Odin, tethered at an altitude of 2,000 meters. It had been nearly two years since Balthazar had rescued him and Kagura from military police custody and parachuted from that very island. Now, he was flying through this nostalgic sky with new comrades.

Sakagami looked back and focused on the challenge ahead.

Like a beast soaring through the sky, the "King of the Sky" was trailing him.

At this moment, he felt grateful for the rare opportunity to engage in a one-on-one duel with Akmed, the mentor who had guided him since his childhood. He subtly adjusted his plane, searching for an opening to counterattack.

He had never once defeated Akmed.

In every group mock dogfight, the team with Akmed on it always won because Akmed was the one who survived until the end. Neither Illia, Sakagami, nor any of the Valkyrie aces had ever succeeded in shooting down the "King of the Sky."

It wasn’t just Akmed’s combat abilities that were extraordinary. Whenever Akmed took the controls, it was as if something divine possessed his plane. Even though they were both flying the same single-seat fighter, the "Kazvaan," Akmed’s manoeuvres seemed to defy physics, as if he operated on a different plane of existence.

—It’s like the sky is on his side.

Sakagami couldn’t help but grumble, as it felt like the clouds, wind, and even the angle of the sunlight favoured Akmed.

Of course, that wasn’t the case. Akmed was simply a master at utilizing atmospheric conditions. He fully grasped the battlefield’s dynamics, read the wind, tracked the clouds' positions, and considered everything from the engine’s performance to the plane’s limits to execute manoeuvres on the very edge of what was possible. While it sounded simple enough, actually doing it was a different story. No ordinary human could endure the constant forces of 3 to 7 Gs while calculating the ever-changing conditions of aerial combat with the precision of a computer, all while consistently finding the optimal solution just before their plane broke apart.

It wasn’t an exaggeration to call Akmed’s abilities the work of a god. And that’s why he was the "King of the Sky."

Sakagami did everything he could to escape, using every trick he had learned. But slowly and surely, Akmed closed the distance.

Everyone who faced Akmed eventually found themselves drawn into his trap, gradually brought within his range, helplessly ensnared like prey caught in a spider’s web. The more they struggled, the more they lost control of their wings.

But this time, Sakagami was determined to bring Akmed down.

It was likely the last group mock dogfight with the entire Valkyrie squadron. By tomorrow, someone would be missing—or worse, they might all be dead.

—Master, I will surpass you.

With that resolve, Sakagami began a steep dive from 2,500 meters.

Akmed followed without hesitation, his plane’s wings flashing in the sunlight.

The island of Santos grew larger in Sakagami’s view as they descended.

Back at the airfield, the rest of the squad was surely watching this duel.

—Watch me, Illia.

—I’ll bring him down with the technique we practiced together.

At 500 meters above the ground, Sakagami pulled up into a sharp ascent.

He glanced back, confirming that Akmed was still on his tail, and then looked ahead at the apex of the loop. His focus sharpened.

—There. That’s the spot.

Having fought in over 200 dogfights, Sakagami’s intuition, honed to a razor’s edge, found the "event horizon," the point where a legendary turn could be performed.

—You can do it. You have to. If you don’t, you’ll die.

He pushed himself to the limit, guiding his plane into what could only be described as a "gap in the sky" where the plane’s structural limits and stall speed converged.

"Karsten Turn…!"

This was the legendary technique that had propelled Illia’s father, Karsten, to become the "King of the Sky" over the Archipelago Sea.

If I can master this turn, I’ll reach the next level!

In a split second, Sakagami took in every factor—airspeed, pressure, wind speed, the sound of the wind cutting through the plane, the creases in the wings, and the vibrations—feeding all of it into his brain like a computer, calculating the optimal inputs for the control stick, pedals, and throttle.

A split second later, the hammer of the atmosphere slammed into his body.

Enduring the shock, bloodshot eyes focused on Akmed’s plane.

Sakagami’s "Kazvaan" traced an impossible arc through the sky.

The sea flipped above him, and the sky cascaded below.

A powerful lateral G-force threatened to rob him of consciousness like the scythe of the Grim Reaper.

But he held on, processing everything like a machine, eyes locked forward.

The plane hadn’t stalled or broken apart, and it was now pointed upward at an angle.

—I did it…!

Sakagami had successfully completed the Karsten Turn.

And now, right in his sights was the side of Akmed’s plane—

But it wasn’t.

"What?"

In that instant, something cold pressed against Sakagami’s right flank.

No way.

Realizing what had happened, he glanced to his rear right, just as his cockpit windshield was splattered with bright red paint.

"…Ah…"

Through the red paint, he saw Akmed’s plane, gun pointed right at him.

It didn’t make sense.

"Red Two, shot down. White Team wins."

The radio announced the outcome mercilessly, and Sakagami bit his lip.

He understood what had happened.

—Sensei performed the Karsten Turn too. He predicted I would try it...

His jaw dropped in disbelief. He couldn’t fathom how Akmed had anticipated him. Even if Akmed had sensed that Sakagami was attempting the Karsten Turn, most pilots would have assumed the risk of a stall or disintegration and backed off. But Akmed had not only predicted the manoeuvre—he had performed the exact same turn and sealed Sakagami’s fate.

—Sensei knew I would complete the turn.

—That’s why he didn’t slow down, and instead used the same turn to finish the fight.

Realizing this, Sakagami felt a strange mix of frustration and pride. He had pulled off a turn that only Karsten Kreischmidt had ever been able to execute, and his sensei had known he would succeed.

"Sensei…"

As he followed his master back to base, Sakagami was overwhelmed with emotion. Although being shot down left him disappointed, the joy of having his skills recognized by the shooting star he had chased since childhood was far greater.

—One day, I’ll defeat you and repay you, sensei.

—So let’s win tomorrow’s battle and survive together...

As he silently made his vow, Akmed’s voice crackled over the radio.

"Sakagami, report to the second floor of the command centre after we land. There’s something I need to discuss with you."

A rare summons from Akmed. Worried he might have made a mistake, Sakagami responded.

The following day’s battle was looming large, and inside the second-floor office of the command centre, Akmed had delivered his orders to Kiyoaki Sakagami without any unnecessary small talk.

“For tomorrow’s battle, you’ve been appointed as the second-in-command.”

Sakagami was taken aback. “Second-in-command…? That seems a bit too much…”

“It’s appropriate. While the other pilots are well-versed in handling aircraft, you and Illia are the only ones who have experience learning formation command in officer school. No one else in our squad has that kind of background.”

“That may be true, but I can’t imagine leading the veterans who have been around much longer than me.”

“I’ve already taken care of that. The plan was always to have you and Illia take over the command at some point. I won’t be flying forever. Besides, you’re a seasoned veteran by now. You’ve served as an officer pilot for both the Empire and the Federation, have over 200 confirmed kills, and have flown in over 150 sorties. The fact that you haven’t commanded yet is what’s unusual. No one will complain.”

Akmed’s words were as direct as ever, but Sakagami knew that behind the bluntness lay deep consideration.

Formation command wasn’t about who was the best pilot, but who knew how to lead. Given that both Sakagami and Illia had formal training, it made sense for them to take command over the other Valkyries who hadn’t. Still, he felt uneasy. The 32 pilots participating in tomorrow’s air battle were all seasoned veterans, some of them legends in their own right. He couldn’t imagine them easily following a younger pilot like him.

“Wouldn’t Kandata or Sanatra be more suitable…?” Sakagami suggested hesitantly.

“Those two excel in solo combat. You can’t entrust leadership to someone who prioritizes their personal stats over the team.”

“But—”

“This isn’t a request. It’s an order. Do it. That’s all.”

With that final, unyielding command, Sakagami had no choice but to accept. As Akmed said, he had the training and the track record, but leading a squad of Valkyries still filled him with doubt.

Later that night, the roster was posted at the command centre. Sakagami was officially listed as the second-in-command, with Illia as third. The announcement was met with teasing and pressure, but the squad accepted it with laughter and recognition.

“This kind of stuff is for people like you who spent time and money on proper officer training. We just want to fly around and have fun taking down enemy planes,” joked Kandata, the second-highest-scoring pilot after Akmed. Despite being a burly, hairy man, his manner of speaking was surprisingly gentle for a 33-year-old veteran.

“Yeah, Illia, we’re counting on you. Not that Akmed’s going to die or anything. Only the ugly ones die—handsome folks like us are safe,” added Sanatra, the third-ranked pilot and one of the few female Valkyries. She grinned as she threw an arm around Illia’s shoulders. Illia, blushing, responded shyly.

“I don’t think I’ll even have to step up as long as Akmed is leading the charge.”

“Exactly! You’ve got it, Illia. Now, come on, have a drink!”

“No, I’m still sticking to my no-drinking policy…”

Sanatra, known for her infatuation with Akmed, always ended up drinking heavily whenever she was frustrated. She treated Illia like a little sister and often pressured her to drink, despite Illia’s objections.

“Relax, Sakagami. You’re not gonna have to do anything anyway. Just shoot down whatever comes your way tomorrow—it’s no different from any other day.”

Sanatra’s lively attitude eased Sakagami’s worries a little. She was right: Akmed wouldn’t fall. His role wouldn’t even come into play. Reassuring himself with these thoughts, he tried to calm his racing mind.

As the decisive battle drew near, deep within the semi-underground command centre built into the central mountain range of Santos Island, Balthazar sat alone, bitterly regretting his decision to come here.

Two days earlier, they had received word that the massive Uranos fleet had left the Harmonia Kingdom and was approaching from the northern Archipelago. Initially expected to target the Crossnodal base in northern Archipelago, the Uranos fleet had instead bypassed it, making a direct course for Santos Island. Their aim was clear: sever the communications line between the Empire and the islands by striking Santos before it was fully fortified. It was a masterstroke by Uranos’s chief strategist, Achilles, and it had caught the Empire’s command off guard.

The decision to defend against a northern attack had been a mistake.

The Empire’s Archipelago fleet, its last hope, had already abandoned its campaign against the Akitsu mainland and was now regrouping at the temporary capital, Air hunt Island. Even if the fleet set sail now, it wouldn’t reach Santos in time. Raphael, the Empire’s chief of staff, had decided that the decisive battle would occur in the northern Archipelago, where the fleet could participate. The situation in the southern Archipelago had been effectively written off as a lost cause.

Having received this decision from Raphael, Balthazar had privately told Queen Elizabeth, “We cannot win.” He bluntly stated that to win against the Uranos fleet, they would need a “Deus ex Machina.” Without divine intervention, the Sylvania Kingdom was doomed.

Though the Empire had abandoned them, the Sylvania royal family couldn’t flee from Santos. The island’s residents had overwhelmingly supported the restoration of the royal family, primarily because the former kings had never abandoned the island in times of crisis. Elizabeth’s parents had fought and died defending Santos against Uranos’s fleet, and now Elizabeth, too, was expected to stay and fight to the bitter end.

“The wings of Sylvania will remain with the royal family forever,” Elizabeth had declared, her knights, including Akmed, pledging to follow her to the end. The Valkyries, too, were prepared to die defending the queen.

“Such sentimentality. It’s unrealistic,” Balthazar had argued, urging Elizabeth to flee the island and bide her time for a counterattack. But she had swiftly dismissed his advice.

“The royal family’s tradition forbids it,” she said firmly. “Send the civilians on the transport ships. The royal family will stay.”

Faced with her unwavering resolve, Balthazar had no choice but to comply. He arranged for the civilians to be evacuated on five transport ships procured from the Empire, while Elizabeth prepared to make her final stand on the island.

Now, alone in his quarters, Balthazar cursed his impulsiveness. He shouldn’t have come here. If he had stayed with the Empire’s command, he would be basking in Raphael’s favour, presenting brilliant strategies for the upcoming northern battle.

Instead, he was stuck here, bound by his old connection with Elizabeth from their school days. He had thought that becoming the military advisor to the newly restored Sylvania Kingdom would allow him to control things behind the scenes, but Elizabeth had proven unexpectedly resolute. Instead of being a puppet, she had used Balthazar’s advice selectively, while leading her people into what he now saw as a suicidal stand.

"I didn’t come here to die…"

He needed an escape plan.

“I need to secure an escape route... that’s all I can do.”

As pitiful as the idea was, Balthazar saw no other choice. He decided to have a small airship stationed on the opposite side of the island. If the situation became truly dire, he would knock Elizabeth unconscious, carry her to the airship, and escape. She would surely wake up furious, yelling and scratching at him, but she had to live. After all, she was still his key to furthering his ambitions. If she could just survive and continue to be his puppet, that was all that mattered.

Clinging to these grim thoughts, Balthazar remained in his office, glaring at the battle map.

Even if they were going to flee, he still had to do his part and gather intelligence for future battles. If they could at least manage a successful skirmish to reveal the enemy’s strength and strategies, it would help in future planning for the northern battle. In the meantime, Balthazar calculated how long they could stall the enemy to give Elizabeth time to escape with him.

Tonight could very well be the last night.

Kiyoaki Sakagami had faced death many times before, but this was unlike any other battle. The threat that loomed was beyond anything he’d ever experienced. Tomorrow, they could be facing over 300 enemy aircraft, and maybe even twice or three times that number. And among them would likely be the fabled "Alice Actus" fighters.

Nicknamed “Alice” or “The Light of Alice,” these fighters had completely outclassed the Imperial Navy’s latest Beo-Strikes'. In previous battles, Illia’s Beo-Strike had been pivotal in shaping the course of the fight, but now they were up against something even stronger.

Against such overwhelming numbers and superior technology, the 32 Valkyrie pilots and their Kazvaan fighters would be outmatched. No matter how much they had refined their skills, there was no escaping the vast disparity in firepower and numbers.

If tomorrow was his day to die, Sakagami had accepted it.

Not for the sake of his nation, but if he could die for Cecil, then it would be worth it.

However, even if he could accept his own fate, there was one person he didn’t want to see die. As he thought of her, he gripped his wooden practice sword tighter.

Facing Illia on the sandy beach, he raised the sword and struck. Illia blocked the blow, her wooden sword held high.

Their bare feet slid across the sand as Sakagami pressed forward, closing the distance between them.

In the semi-underground command room, Balthazar was still trying to make sense of how to survive the inevitable battle.

The reports from the fishing boats off the coast of Crossnodal Island suggested that the enemy fleet included at least four aircraft carriers, two super-dreadnought battleships, over fifty escort ships, and numerous troop transports. Hidden under the cover of thick clouds and storms, it was impossible to detect the full extent of their force. There could easily be two or three times as many enemy ships lurking beneath the clouds.

Against such a formidable force, what did they have?

The Sylvanian army: three thousand ground troops, half of whom were volunteers who had joined only two months ago. Of these, five hundred were stationed at coastal artillery batteries, another five hundred were manning machine gun nests and anti-aircraft emplacements, and the remaining two thousand were still constructing underground defences in the mountains.

The air force: 32 Kazvaan fighters. The Valkyries would pilot these aircraft, but in terms of air-to-ship combat, their capabilities were limited to level bombing. The air support from Mauregan Island—70 aircraft from the Chandler Fortress—was their only hope for effective bombing and torpedo attacks.

The navy: none. Sylvanian forces were designed to use their islands as unsinkable aircraft carriers, so there had never been a strong focus on naval power. While some islands had airstrips, they were mainly for emergency landings, and there was little fuel or ammunition stockpiled.

That was the entirety of Sylvanian military strength.

“There's no way we can win.”

Balthazar muttered bitterly to himself, raking his hands through his hair in frustration. It was no wonder Raphael had so easily written them off. The entire situation was pathetic. How could Elizabeth seriously think she could win?

The best Balthazar could do now was stall the enemy, buy time, and hopefully manage to evacuate Elizabeth when the time came. He stared down at the map once more, searching for any slim chance of victory. Even if they couldn’t win, they could at least disrupt the enemy’s plans, sow confusion, and, with luck, make an escape.

Tonight might be the last night, and Sakagami wanted to spend it without regrets.

He had faced desperate battles many times before, but none compared to the doom that hung over him now. Tomorrow, the enemy fighters would number more than 300, maybe double or triple that. And among them would be the Alice Actus fighters, known as “Alice” or “The Light of Alice.”

In past battles, the Beo-Strike had changed the tide of war, but these Alice fighters had utterly dominated even the latest Imperial technology. There was no question—if they faced such numbers and superior fighters, they were almost certainly doomed.

If Sakagami was to die tomorrow, so be it. He had come to terms with that.

But still—he didn’t want her to die.

Gripping his wooden sword, he swung toward Illia, who blocked with her own. The sandy beach beneath them shifted as they sparred, each movement a silent prayer for what lay ahead.

Illia braced her legs and deflected Kiyoaki’s wooden sword, quickly stepping in and bringing her blade down from above.

Kiyoaki parried the strike to the side, blocking just before it reached the top of his head, and used his shoulder to push Illia backward.

“Ah!”

She let out a short gasp as she fell onto the sandy beach, landing on her back. Kiyoaki placed the tip of his sword at her throat and smiled.

“Three hundred and twenty-one wins, three hundred and twenty-five losses.”

Another victory was added to their long-standing practice duels.

Illia exhaled sharply, looking up at Kiyoaki with her arms propped behind her.

“In the end, I’m still ahead in wins.”

At the moment, Illia had four more victories than Kiyoaki. But with a mischievous grin, Kiyoaki teased,

“I’ve won four in a row recently. I might overtake you by the day after tomorrow.”

Illia sat cross-legged on the sand, resting her wooden sword at her side.

“You think there’ll be a day after tomorrow?”

The moon shone brightly, casting long shadows on the beach. Illia’s outline was softly illuminated by the moonlight, and her deep green eyes sparkled with countless stars.

“We have to believe it’ll come,” Kiyoaki said, sitting beside her, looking out at the ocean and the stars, trying to sound confident despite the tension in his voice. Illia lowered her gaze, looking at their shadows before lifting her head again.

“I’m glad I joined the Valkyries.”

“...?”

“Flying in formation under Commander Akmed, fighting in battle after battle, and engaging in those intense mock air combats... I’ve grown stronger, much more than before. Both you and I.”

“Yeah... You’ve gotten really strong, Illia. You might even catch up to Akmed soon.”

There was no falsehood in his words. Illia had indeed improved immensely. She was far stronger now than she had been a year and a half ago when she duelled Beo-Strike and Ikaruga.

“But... against such overwhelming odds, personal skill feels meaningless. We can hold out for a while, but in the end, it’s the number and quality of machines that matter. No matter how much we’ve honed our skills, if we’re surrounded by ten Alice Actus fighters, we won’t stand a chance…”

“...”

It was rare for Illia to sound so defeated, and Kiyoaki didn’t know how to respond.

“...I know it’s late to say this, but... why did we seek strength in the first place? Why have we fought so hard to survive? I’m not afraid to die in battle, but... I just want to know if everything we’ve done had any meaning…”

Illia hugged her knees to her chest, gazing up at the stars. The clear lines of her face were bathed in the soft blue glow of the moonlight.

Kiyoaki could tell that Illia was speaking from her heart. The calm of the night, the soft sound of the waves, and the quiet beauty of the stars seemed to have drawn out her emotions.

The day after tomorrow might never come. This might be the last time they would talk like this. Realizing this, Kiyoaki spoke with all the sincerity he could muster.

“Even if I die tomorrow, I have no regrets. For so long, I was just being dragged along by fate, but in the end, I made the choice to join the Valkyries of my own free will. And every day since has been fulfilling. I made new friends, found comrades I care about…”

The sound of the waves gently lapped at their feet as Illia silently watched the water wash over her toes.

“If we’d been born in a peaceful time, life might have been easier. But I don’t regret being born in this era. I lived every day to the fullest, and I got to experience so many things. I learned about so many sides of humanity. Time keeps moving, and we all keep changing. That’s something I’ve come to understand…”

These were Kiyoaki’s honest feelings.

He remembered how Mio, once so kind, had suddenly betrayed them and left. How his closest friend, Reiner, turned out to be a spy for Urano, leaking vital information all along. How cheerful Cecil had secretly been the long-lost princess, hiding her noble lineage all that time. How even the stoic Kagura had a fearful side, dreading her fate in prison. How the cold and arrogant Balthazar had risked everything to rescue their comrades from a deadly situation. And now, here he was, sitting side by side with Illia, the very person he had fought in a duel a year and a half ago.

In this cruel time, the relationships he had thought would never change had transformed so easily. Hearts wavered, people were torn apart, and even friends had become enemies, leading them to point guns at one another.

Everything changes. Nothing stays the same. Even the bonds between comrades can shift with time, turning friends into enemies, forcing them to fight to the death.

But still...

“People change. And friendships may not last forever. But I won’t hate. If I give in to hatred, all the time we spent together will have been for nothing. So I won’t hate. Even when we fought each other, Illia, I didn’t hate you. And just being able to feel that way... it gives meaning to my life. Even if I die tomorrow, if someone carries on that feeling and passes it on to others, then everything I’ve done will have been worth it.”

Kiyoaki’s words were clumsy, spoken hesitantly as if he were still piecing his thoughts together as he spoke. He wasn’t sure if he was expressing himself properly, but he refused to deny everything he had done up until now.

“You’re admirable.”

After a moment of silence, Illia spoke softly. She rested her chin on her knees, lowering her gaze.

“I... never thought about things like that.”

“No, I just started organizing my thoughts when you asked. I don’t always think like that…”

“Not hating, huh... It’s easy to say, but hard to do. If everyone could let go of hatred, maybe this war would end.”

“Yeah... It’s impossible to not hate the enemy. I hate Karnasion…”

The thought of Karnasion, who had shot his sister right before his eyes, ignited a fierce, burning hatred in Kiyoaki’s chest.

“‘Not hating friends,’ huh? So you only choose not to hate under certain conditions.”

It was rare for Illia to nitpick like this. Kiyoaki smiled wryly.

“Yeah... Maybe if I could let go of my hatred for the enemy, like you said, this war could end.”

But how could anyone not hate the person who had killed their family right in front of them?

“Love thy enemy,” preached Saint Aldista, but could anyone who could do that truly be considered human?

“There are so many things we don’t understand about this world,” Illia said, her gaze still fixed on the sea.

“Yeah... We hardly know anything.”

There was so much more they could have learned. So many more experiences they could have had, growing and discovering the meaning of life along the way.

But—tomorrow, they would likely disappear from this world.

Without ever finding answers to those questions. Without ever seeing Mio again.

It would be a lie to say he wasn’t filled with regret.

But Kiyoaki refused to deny everything he had done. To do so would be too cruel, too painful.

At the very least, he wanted to stand tall.

No matter how harsh the fate before him.

Even if his life were to be taken by the scythe of destiny.

“We’ll fight. We’ll keep fighting. We’ll fight to the end.”

Before he realized it, Kiyoaki’s mouth had spoken the words.

“Even if all we see is darkness. Even if there’s nothing but despair. We’ll use everything we’ve trained for to break through tomorrow.”

Illia, who had been gazing at the sea, turned to look at him.

The stars reflected in her eyes seemed to shine even brighter.

“We’ll use everything we’ve learned. No matter how strong the enemy is, we won’t give up. We’ve worked hard every day to fight stronger opponents. Let’s believe we can win. We can’t think about dying.”

These weren’t thoughts from his mind. Perhaps it was the strength of spirit he had forged through daily training that was speaking for him. His well-honed instincts, developed through enduring countless brutal air battles, might have been closer to the truth than any overthinking could provide.

Illia’s expression tightened as she nodded.

“You’re right. That’s why we’ve worked so hard every day. To not give up in times like this.”

“Yeah. We can do it. No matter how large their army is, we’ll break through.”

Kiyoaki encouraged himself as well. Illia pressed her lips together, staring out into the far horizon.

“Yes... Even if we’re surrounded by ten of those enemy machines, we’ll use everything we’ve learned and fight. We’ll win, and keep winning... and we can worry about the rest later.”

Illia, too, was trying to convince herself. Perhaps deep down, doubts still lingered in her heart, but she was suppressing them with sheer willpower.

Kiyoaki had his own doubts. Maybe there was another choice.

But he wouldn’t run.

No matter how overwhelming the enemy was. No matter how many things were still left unfinished.

He would keep fighting. He would survive. That was why he had become a pilot.

Kiyoaki looked up at the stars.

“I will survive.”

He swore to the sky.

“I will destroy the Sky Clan, Urano.”

Repeating the same vow he had once made with Mio as a boy, staring at his burning hometown, Kiyoaki reaffirmed his resolve.

Part 9

June 15th, Imperial Year 1351, Sierra Greed Airfield No. 1, Santos Island — Command Room

At 4:45 AM, Balthazar stood before the thirty-two Valkyrie pilots, explaining the situation with a map of the Southern Archipelago pinned to the blackboard.

“Our recon planes have spotted the Uranos fleet attempting to cross the Great Waterfall. The location is here, about 320 nautical miles north of Santos Island. The fleet includes four aircraft carriers, three super-dreadnought battleships, eight heavy cruisers, twelve light cruisers, and thirty destroyers. A transport fleet is following behind them. There may be additional squadrons hidden in the low-pressure system trailing the fleet, but we have not yet confirmed them.”

The room fell silent. They had known the enemy’s scale, but hearing it laid out so clearly was daunting. The Valkyrie squad would have to hold the line against waves of fighters launching from the carriers.

“Seventy bombers from the Chandler Fortress on Mauregan Island are heading to support us. They’ll arrive in about an hour and a half. Until then, your mission is to defend the airspace over Santos Island and protect the airfield. Maintain a holding pattern at 6,000 meters and prioritize attacking bombers over fighters. This won’t be an easy task, but if we lose air superiority, we will lose the battle. I’m counting on your efforts,” Balthazar said, his voice unnervingly calm.

Akmed took over from there, rallying the squad with his trademark unshakable composure.

“Judging by the number of carriers, the enemy’s fighter numbers will likely be about four times ours. We can assume they have Alice Actus units, but we don’t have an exact count yet. You’ve all heard the rumours: the Alice Actus is considered the strongest fighter plane of this war. But the number of planes doesn’t matter. This is our chance to show the world the strength of the Valkyries.”

He didn’t raise his voice unnecessarily, but his firm tone inspired confidence in his pilots.

“We are the strongest wings in the world. Let Uranos learn that today. Everything you’ve trained for has led to this moment. Don’t forget the humiliation nine years ago when the king and queen were murdered. In the name of the Sylvanian royal family, send the enemy to the depths of the Southern Sea. Trust in your comrades and in victory. Even if you are the last plane left, keep fighting. Now, launch!”

The room erupted with a roar as the Valkyrie pilots stood up, kicking their chairs back, and ran toward their aircraft.

As Kiyoaki followed behind them, he glanced at Balthazar. This might be the last time they saw each other. He gave his old benefactor, who had once rescued him from captivity, a nod.

Balthazar, with his usual grumpy expression, returned the nod without enthusiasm. It was his way of saying goodbye. With a slight smile, Kiyoaki rushed out of the command room.

He caught up with Illia, who was running ahead, and spoke to her.

“Shall we form a wing?”

“Yeah, sure.”

“I’ll take the lead.”

“…Understood.”

In a two-plane formation, the lead was the most vulnerable to enemy attacks. Kiyoaki wanted Illia to stay safe, so he volunteered for the position.

“Stay safe,” she said.

“You too.”

They exchanged what could be their final words and waved at each other before heading toward their aircraft in the lineup.

To distinguish friend from foe, the Kazvaans were painted in a bluish bronze colour. Kiyoaki boarded the aircraft designated as number 15, checked his instruments, and prepared for take-off.

— I don’t care if I die. I have no family, and no one will mourn me.

— But Illia has her father. She needs to survive for him.

As Kiyoaki taxied his plane, Illia followed close behind, and the two of them accelerated down the runway, taking off into the early morning sky.

Dawn was breaking. A band of purple stretched low on the eastern horizon. To the north, where the enemy would come from, thick layers of June rain clouds obscured the sky, making visibility poor. The Uranos fleet could be hidden anywhere within those clouds, but their exact location remained unknown.

The squadron continued to climb, circling as they gained altitude. At 6,000 meters, all thirty-two Kazvaans gathered, led by Akmed. They flew in wide arcs, watching as the sun began to rise over the horizon.

Soon, the source of the light broke through the horizon.

A burst of golden rays shot across the sky, flooding the ocean and waves with light, etching the clouds and the Valkyries’ surroundings into their memories.

“We’ve got contact,” Akmed’s calm voice echoed through the comms.

Everyone’s eyes turned to the northern clouds.

At a distance of about 21 kilometres, breaking through the white peaks of the clouds, came a familiar sight.

“It’s the Type-3 Ion…”

The current mainstay fighter of Uranos. An upgraded version of the older Ion, it had vastly improved dogfighting and durability. Kiyoaki had faced it before and found it far superior to the Akitsu Federation’s Murasame and the St Vault’s Beo-Eagle. The comms buzzed with chatter.

“No Alice Actus in sight.”

“Just Ions? Lame.”

“But there’s a ton of them. Looks like they’re serious.”

Nine triangular formations, each with three planes, emerged from the clouds, and six such groups in total swarmed out. The precision of their movement alone showed their high level of skill.

These were not the ragtag forces of Uranos that they had previously fought in the Archipelago. Those had been outdated planes flown by less-experienced pilots. But these fighters came from Uranos' elite mobile fleet, fresh from conquering other regions. The Valkyries now faced a force with superior training, superior machines, and overwhelming numbers.

“There’s gotta be at least 162 planes. One full battalion.” “All fighters? Man, they’re really going all out.” “Hope there’s not another squadron hiding somewhere.” “Five times our number, huh? No big deal. We’ve handled worse.”

The banter on the comms helped lift Kiyoaki’s spirits. He wiped his sweaty palms on his pants and watched the massive enemy formation approaching Santos Island.

The enemy fighters continued their advance, seemingly unaware of the Valkyries. They hadn’t yet broken formation and moved with an eerie calmness.

“We’re going in. Target the lead planes of each squadron,” Akmed ordered, his voice steady.

He accelerated, and the rest of the squadron followed. Kiyoaki glanced to his lower right, confirming Illia was still with him.

As the Valkyries closed to within 7 kilometres, Akmed rocked his wings, signalling for the squad to disperse. From here, the battle would be a free-for-all, with each pilot relying on their instincts and coordination with their wingmen to take down as many enemy planes as possible.

Slowly, Akmed began his descent.

At 3 kilometres from the enemy, Kiyoaki’s hands grew slick with sweat again as he gripped the controls.

He glanced back one more time, meeting Illia’s eyes.

— Let’s go, Illia.

He called out to her silently in his heart.

— I’ll fight by your side until the very end.

It was a promise.

Just being able to fight alongside Illia, not as an enemy but as comrades in the Valkyries, made him happy. Compared to the terrifying air battle over Misato with the Voltec Squadron, this felt much more reassuring. Illia was with him. They would fight together until the end.

Savouring that thought, Kiyoaki pushed the control stick forward.

“Bring it on, Uranos!!”

The 1,000-meter altitude difference vanished in the blink of an eye.

The enemy finally noticed the Valkyries’ approach, and their once-orderly formation began to break apart.

Sparks erupted at the front of the formation.

Beyond the flames, Kiyoaki saw Akmed’s tail as he dove toward the sea.

The crackle of voices filled the radio as the battle began, the shouts of the Valkyrie pilots announcing their attack.

One after another, explosions lit up the dawn sky as the silver Ion fighters of Uranos fell like a burning carpet, ignited by the bronze-coloured Valkyrie planes.

Kiyoaki followed suit, tearing through the lead planes of one of the enemy squadrons.

A burst of blood sprayed from the cockpit of a destroyed enemy fighter, caught at the edge of his vision as he dived past the flames, descending toward the ocean below.

Glancing back, he saw the chaos among the enemy forces and spotted Illia trailing slightly behind him. Using the speed from his dive, Kiyoaki gritted his teeth and pulled up, turning once more to face the swarm of Type-3 Ions.

The Valkyries, too, climbed again, moving as a pack of wolves, protecting each other as they rose to deliver a second strike.

But the enemy squadrons quickly recovered, still maintaining tight three-plane formations as they descended toward the Valkyries. Their precise manoeuvres showed that these pilots were well-trained in formation combat. Kiyoaki knew that even a moment of lost focus could mean death.

— Illia is behind me.

— With the two of us, we can win…!

He steeled himself and closed in on another enemy plane.

The sky was filled with the silver-gray of the Type-3 Ions. There were an overwhelming number of them. Kiyoaki had fought in over 150 air battles, but this was by far the most enemy planes he had ever faced.

But in the face of such overwhelming odds, a realization struck him.

— The Valkyries are strong…!

The Valkyries fought like a pack of wolves toying with a giant beast.

Without needing to coordinate their tactics explicitly, they supported each other instinctively, each fighter moving in sync, ensuring that the pilot in the most advantageous position would secure the kill. It was as if they shared a collective consciousness, thirty-two planes acting as one, scattering and regrouping with perfect precision to hunt the monstrous enemy.

The Voltec Squadron was strong, and the Kusanagi Squadron had been full of exceptional pilots. But the Valkyries were operating on a completely different level.

While the individual skills of the Valkyrie pilots weren't dramatically different from those in the Voltec or Kusanagi Squadrons, Akmed had shared his unique philosophy with them. Through each aerial battle, he honed their collective tactics, making them masters of group combat. They could communicate with an unspoken understanding, their teamwork a perfect symphony.

Akmed’s leadership had transformed the Valkyries into the world’s most formidable fighter squadron. As Kiyoaki locked onto another Ion in his sights, he silently appreciated the fortune of having such a great mentor.

— We can win.

With a decisive cut, he opened the throttle.

Cutting through the clouds and tearing through the wind, his Kazvaan soared triumphantly into the dawn sky.

Below, the airspace had become a battlefield of iron, fire, and black smoke.

The scattered shards of metal, mingled with blood, smoke, and trails of gunfire, blurred into a chaotic mess.

The bronze jets streaked through the air, weaving through the pinkish flames of destruction. The silver wings of the Ions shattered into countless fragments, disappearing into the sky in an instant.

With the eyes of a hawk, Kiyoaki scanned the battlefield. Over 150 air battles had sharpened his instincts, and now they guided him to the weak spots in the enemy formation.

He didn’t need to think. His honed senses took over. His eyes identified the cracks in the enemy’s formation, and the moment they did, his wings responded.

His engine roared.

The enemy plane filled his gunsight.

Kiyoaki glanced back to ensure Illia was still following before squeezing the trigger.

How many enemies had he killed by now? Over 200, at least. He had long since stopped counting, unable to recall how much time had passed since he'd given up keeping track.

He didn’t even bother to pray for the souls of the enemies he downed.

Steel shattered steel. That was all.

He tore through the flames of his last target and immediately locked onto the next. After confirming his rear was clear, he pulled the trigger again.

A barrage of armour-piercing bullets tore through the cockpit. He saw blood splatter and flesh stick to the canopy as the enemy pilot's body slumped lifelessly, the plane spiralling down into the ocean like a puppet with its strings cut.

— Next.

The only sound resonating in his mind was the cold, mechanical voice of his instincts.

The more he fought, the less human he felt. But what of it? He was steel. This was nothing more than the physics of steel colliding with steel, metal heated to its breaking point and melting away, over and over again, demonstrated in the sky.

— Chase, corner, smash with an iron hammer.

— That’s all there is to it.

With Illia guarding his rear, Kiyoaki focused on crushing steel with steel, fully immersed in his cold, detached thoughts.

Flames blossomed around him, overlapping in waves.

Like a flurry of out-of-season cherry blossoms, the silver shards of the Ions sparkled as they were swept away by the June winds.

The bronze hammers of the Valkyries struck down relentlessly, mechanically, like an assembly line, smashing through the enemy planes one after another.

Soon, the number of enemies dwindled. What had started as a force five times larger than theirs was now reduced to four.

The Valkyries, unwavering, continued hammering away at their enemies as if nothing would ever stop their brutal, methodical destruction.

Three times their number remained. The sky turned a dark crimson, and the fragments of destroyed Ions rained down, their remnants splashing into the sea below.

As time passed, the battle became more and more one-sided.

The bronze knights, though fewer in number, now mercilessly chased down the silver enemy soldiers, driving them before them like helpless prey. The Valkyries attacked with a relentless ferocity, eager to claim the next kill, their 20mm cannons striking with deadly precision.

Among them, one pilot stood out — a hero of myth, carving a fiery path through the battlefield with unmatched skill.

Kiyoaki understood now what it meant to call Akmed the "King of the Sky."

No one could resist him. No one could stand against him. The enemies lowered their heads, making way for him as if acknowledging his dominance.

The holy knight Akmed advanced along his fiery path with regal composure.

His spear — in the form of his 20mm cannon — always found its target. There was no struggle, no hesitation. The enemy planes tried to flee, but they were mercilessly struck down from behind as they ran.

Akmed casually flicked his plane, shaking off the blood and debris from his last victim, and continued to cut through the enemy ranks with grace and precision.

No sword could touch him. His spear never missed.

It was as if this outcome had already been predetermined by some higher force. He moved through the battlefield untouchable, unstoppable.

Yes, Carnation was strong. Kiyoaki still couldn’t imagine defeating him head-on. But the way Carnation flew, polluting the sky with his presence, was the exact opposite of Akmed’s elegance.

— How beautiful...

Even in the midst of battle, Kiyoaki found himself mesmerized. Perhaps the enemy pilots were similarly paralysed by the beauty of Akmed’s flying, unable to resist him.

“Don’t get complacent. The second wave is coming,” Akmed’s voice crackled through the comms, snapping Kiyoaki out of his trance.

The enemy had more than one battalion. More waves of Uranos carrier planes were likely on their way. Getting too caught up in their initial success could lead to disaster.

Their current altitude was 1,300 meters.

The enemy still outnumbered them two-to-one, but the disorganized formation showed they were now hesitant, waiting for reinforcements. The continuous dogfights were causing them to lose altitude, so now was the time to regain height and prepare for the next wave.

“Sakagami here, ascending to 6,000 meters,” Kiyoaki reported.

“Understood. Scout the enemy’s full strength. The clouds are obstructing our view.”

“Roger that.”

Kiyoaki acknowledged Akmed’s order, pulled back on the stick, and began to climb, the wings of his Kazvaan gathering as much lift as they could.

The engine roared its protest, but Kiyoaki pushed the plane higher, feeling reassured as Illia followed close behind. With her covering his rear, Kiyoaki felt confident as he ascended.

At 6,000 meters, he could finally survey the entire battlefield. The once-organized enemy formation was in complete disarray, with the enemy planes scattered, desperately trying to regroup. Meanwhile, the bronze Valkyries were like wolves chasing down a flock of sheep, sinking their fangs into the throats of the stragglers.

As Kiyoaki surveyed the scene, his sharp eyes caught something unusual on the ocean below. Cutting through the waves, leaving white trails in its wake, was a massive steel leviathan — heading directly for Santos Island.

“Super-dreadnought battleship!”

Ahead of the carrier fleet, a battleship squadron was approaching, likely intending to strike the island. Without bombers, the Valkyries were powerless to stop it. No matter how much they dominated the skies, they couldn’t halt the advance of the steel giants on the water with machine guns alone. The island's coastal artillery was outdated and manned by poorly trained crews, rendering it ineffective. The only hope was the seventy bombers from Mauregan Island, still forty-five minutes away.

Panicking, Kiyoaki grabbed the radio and urgently reported the approaching fleet.

"Enemy strike fleet approaching from the northwest, centred around battleships! The main force is escorted by eight destroyers. Formation: two-column line, with two super dreadnought battleships and four heavy cruisers. Speed: fifteen knots, time 0535..."

What Kiyoaki could do in his Kazvaan was clear: hold the skies and ensure the bombers arriving from Mauregan Island could safely strike the enemy fleet. That was the only objective. If they lost control of the skies, the reinforcements would be shot down by enemy fighters, and the Uranos fleet would bombard Santos Island into a sea of fire without opposition.

"Please... no more enemies," Kiyoaki prayed as he scanned the battlefield.

It was fine for now — the Valkyries still ruled the skies. The enemy fighters had lost their will to fight and were scattering across the sky...

Suddenly, Ilya's voice came through the radio.

"Kiyoaki, something feels off. Up, to the north-northwest..."

"Feels off...?"

For Ilya, who usually gave precise reports, this was an unusually vague statement.

Kiyoaki looked up. High, wispy clouds drifted above, seemingly harmless. Was Ilya just on edge? But then, she flew alongside him, pointing through the canopy toward a specific part of the sky.

Ilya was pointing toward a layer of clouds at about 7,500 meters. They seemed like nothing more than thin clouds, drifting with the high-altitude winds...

But no. Kiyoaki's instincts, honed through countless battles, reacted to Ilya's warning.

"...Huh?"

For a brief moment, something almost transparent, like a small fish swimming in a clear stream, seemed to flicker behind the clouds.

A current of electricity surged through the air.

An overwhelming sense of menace came through the atmosphere, unlike anything Kiyoaki had ever felt before.

With over 150 battles of experience, alarms rang loudly in his head. He was sure the same was happening in Ilya's mind.

Before he could even see it, Kiyoaki grabbed the mic.

It wasn’t visible yet, but it was there. He was sure of it.

"At 7,500 meters, the second wave of fighters!!"

The moment he shouted —

The clouds tore apart, and "Alice of Light" revealed its blood-soaked smile toward the battlefield.

"Alice Actus!!"

Ilya’s scream echoed through the comms to all the Valkyries. It was the most powerful single-seat fighter in this war, known for easily tearing apart Beo-Strike fighters.

And in an instant —

A bolt of lightning sliced through the air between Kiyoaki and Ilya.

“!?”

It was as if a spear had been hurled from the heavens, tearing through space.

What could only be described as an "artillery shell" cut through the sky with an eerie howl, leaving a trail of scorching heat just beside Kiyoaki.

Having flown a single-seat fighter equipped with a 37mm cannon like the Ikaruga, Kiyoaki understood immediately. If that had even grazed him, the Kazvaan would have been critically damaged.

"Kiyoaki!!" Ilya's shout jolted him back to his senses. He blinked, tearing his gaze from the projectile, and quickly looked up.

From the zenith, Alice Actus descended.

The machine guns jutting from its wings were locked on, their deadly intent aimed directly at Kiyoaki.

“Damn...!”

Kiyoaki flipped his plane, turning the view outside his windscreen from the sky to the sea below.

They had completely lost the altitude advantage. Fighting back head-on would be difficult now.

This was not good at all. The entire Valkyrie squad had lost altitude superiority to the Alice Actus fighters.

There was only one option: retreat.

"Ilya, cover me...!!"

"Leave it to me. I’ll assess Alice's capabilities...!!"

Kiyoaki dove toward the sea, flying inverted to pick up speed.

He clenched his teeth, his eyes narrowing as the turbulent waves of the southern archipelago rushed up to meet him.

Even without looking, he could feel Alice Actus rapidly closing in from behind.

It was gaining on him. Their plane's performance was superior. Just from knowing that Beo-Strike fighters had been so easily defeated, Kiyoaki could tell that the Kazvaan was two levels below in every way.

"Enemy fired!!" Ilya’s shout came just in time.

Kiyoaki twisted the plane.

Where his wing had been, a flash of lightning slashed through the air.

He sensed a second shot coming and rolled hard to the side, continuing his descent.

The Kazvaan groaned under the strain, its wings creaking as if in pain. Kiyoaki knew he was flirting with the limits of structural integrity, but he didn’t stop descending. In the midst of the spiralling world, two, three, burning streaks tore through the space he had just occupied.

Even a graze would be enough to bring him down...!!

Alice Actus was still right behind him. No matter how much he descended, the distance between them wasn’t widening. Now Kiyoaki understood why the Imperial soldiers had named it "Alice of Light." It was a fitting description for its lightning-fast manoeuvres.

Ilya was doing her best to harry the enemy with desperate shots from behind, but Alice Actus paid no mind, its sole focus remaining on Kiyoaki.

The enemy was far faster. If Kiyoaki tried to escape normally, he’d be dead.

He had no choice but to gamble everything on his next move.

Once Alice Actus got within a fatal distance, Kiyoaki hit the brakes, bracing for a possible collision.

— Don’t break, flaps!

With a silent prayer, he lowered the flaps by eight degrees and partially deployed the landing gear — the wheels tucked within the wings.

The Kazvaan’s speed decreased rapidly. Alice Actus closed in too fast, almost ramming into his tail.

— Dodge!

Kiyoaki kept his hands steady on the control stick, hoping for a miracle. The enemy plane swerved hard to the right, narrowly avoiding a collision, but in doing so, it leapt ahead of him.

In an instant, the roles were reversed.

Kiyoaki descended while bringing Alice Actus’s wide wings into his sights.

— I got it...!

Kiyoaki squeezed the trigger. The 20mm machine gun roared, but—

"What!?"

The expected bloom of destruction never came. The 20mm shells flew uselessly through the air, vanishing into nothing.

In a split second, Alice Actus deepened its dive, slipping out of Kiyoaki's range with a descent too steep for Kazvaan to follow.

The difference in horsepower and structural resilience was immense. Even at what seemed like a perfect, unavoidable distance, the enemy had forcefully escaped. Kiyoaki recalled how, when he piloted the Ikaruga in the Kusanagi Squadron, Beo-Eagles had seemed to lumber through the sky like flying oxen. Now, Kazvaan must appear the same way to Alice Actus.

— This is tough...

The thought echoed in his mind, but for now, he had shaken off the pursuit. He glanced back and saw Ilya still safely following him.

'Our allies are in trouble, there are too many Alice units!!'

At Ilya's warning, Kiyoaki looked up. In the intense dive, he had dropped to an altitude of 1,500 meters. The main battle was taking place between 2,000 and 3,000 meters. He throttled up, gaining the necessary speed to climb back and search for allies to assist.

He could already see the silver-gray Alice Actus units pouncing on the bronze-coloured Kazvaans. Thanks to Ilya's early warning, they had avoided being ambushed, but it was clear at a glance that their side was struggling.

The erratic movements of the silver-gray units stood out sharply. The bronze-coloured Kazvaans were barely managing to flee, and even when they got behind the enemy during the chaotic melee, they were quickly outpaced, just as Kiyoaki had been moments before.

'Damn it, these things are fast!!' 'How many Alice units are there? Looks like a lot...' 'Over forty! We need to coordinate better if we're going to survive!'

The radio was filled with confusion. The Valkyries had thought they had the upper hand, but now a massive force of Alice Actus units had descended from above, pinning them down. It seemed the earlier wave of Type-3 Ions had merely been bait, lowering their altitude so the real Alice Actus force, waiting at a higher altitude, could strike.

It was a brutal fight, but giving up wasn’t an option. The bombers from Mauregan Island would arrive in just over 30 minutes. If they lost control of the skies, Santos Island would be reduced to ashes. Elisabeth would die. The hope of the archipelago would be lost.

Kiyoaki tightened his grip on the control stick and glared at the "Alice of Light." Without a doubt, this was the most powerful single-seat fighter he had ever faced. From a rough estimate, there were 40 to 50 of them. If they didn’t shoot down every last one, there was no way they could win.

"Let's go, Ilya. We have to fight."

'Yeah. Let’s give it everything we’ve got. It’s going to come down to our skill and spirit!'

Kiyoaki nodded and soared through the sky with Ilya. As she had said, their only weapons were their honed bodies, skills, and mental strength. To overcome the gap in aircraft performance and sheer numbers, they had no choice but to rely on what they did best.

'Keep your plane constantly slipping. Don’t fly straight. Push the enemy forward, then wait for your chance.'

Akmed’s calm voice came over the radio. Just hearing the "Sky King" speak was enough to inspire courage.

'Well, we finally meet this famous Alice, everyone. She seems like a pretty cocky girl. Let’s show her what we can do.'

Sanatra’s playful words lifted everyone's spirits.

'The warm-up is over. This is where the real fight begins. Let’s show them what we’ve got.'

Kandata’s steady voice also boosted the team's confidence. Though the two of them disliked leading formations, their dedication to their comrades was unmatched, and they were both exceptional pilots.

— Believe in us. We’re strong.

With renewed determination, Kiyoaki and Ilya surged toward the enemy.

Waiting for them was the "Alice of the Strange World."

Like a grim reaper wielding a scythe, the Alice Actus units pointed their 30mm machine guns forward, their blood-red lips curling into cruel smiles as they looked down on the Valkyries.

— Bring it on, Alice Actus!!

With a silent roar, Kiyoaki closed the distance to the enemy.

In an instant—

The reapers' scythes sliced through the sky.

The name "Alice of Light" thundered across the battlefield as the shattered remains of a comrade danced through the June sky.

'Whoa!!'

A scream of anguish echoed through the speakers, barely sounding human.

Someone had been shot down, cut down by Alice's scythe...!!

Kiyoaki gritted his teeth, breaking through the fiery curtain, and looked up at the Alice Actus descending to meet him.

— Come on...!!

A head-on clash meant a contest of courage. Whoever flinched would die. Even if they were outmatched in aircraft performance and numbers, Kiyoaki could not afford to lose in terms of spirit.

In that moment, Kiyoaki cast aside his fear of death.

He became nothing more than a part of his plane, charging straight at Alice Actus.

In a fraction of a second, Alice smiled at Kiyoaki from across the void.

— Break.

He fired his 20mm machine guns directly at her face.

A metallic scream, as if from a dying steel maiden, shook the sky.

The enemy’s face was mercilessly destroyed, and the aircraft spiralled out of control, crashing toward the sea.

Kiyoaki had taken down the finest fighter of the current war in a single strike, and his triumph rang out across the sky.

Looking down at the wreckage of Alice Actus, Kiyoaki’s entire body bristled with energy.

"Alice isn’t invincible! We can win!!"

He grabbed the mic and shouted to his comrades.

Cheers from the other Valkyries followed immediately.

'Don’t lose your nerve! Our courage is our strongest weapon!!' 'We’ll take them down, even if we have to ram them!!' 'Let’s go, everyone, show them the pride of the Valkyries!!'

“Kiyoaki, behind you!!”

Ilya’s shout snapped Kiyoaki back to reality. He turned to see three enemy planes closing in on him, as if to avenge their fallen comrade.

"Ilya, I need you...!!"

The distance between him and the enemy rapidly shrank. It didn’t matter how fast he flew — the three Alices, flying in perfect formation, smiled beautifully as they raised their scythes toward him.

They were going to kill him...!!

“Slip your plane, Kiyoaki! Don’t fly straight! Drag them into a low-speed fight, remember Karnasion!!”

Ilya’s desperate cry brought to mind the air combat techniques of the rival he had once faced.

Kiyoaki didn’t know if he could pull it off. But if he didn’t, he’d die.

“Guh...!!”

He kicked the rudder and rolled the stick hard to the side.

The nose of the plane tilted right, but the aircraft slid sideways. He opened the flaps slightly, deployed the landing gear just a bit, and applied the brakes while adjusting the throttle, then rolled the stick the opposite way, sending the nose left while still moving straight.

It was like performing a drift in the air.

Because he was flying, the level of difficulty was far beyond anything on the ground. If he slowed down too much, he’d stall and crash. If he misjudged the flaps, they’d be ripped off. If he opened the throttle too much, the plane would break apart. And if he didn’t slip enough, the enemy’s bullets would tear him apart.

It was aerial manoeuvring like a snake slithering through the sky.

Karnasion had demonstrated this technique during the Battle of Sierra Greed against the Voltec Squadron. When facing the faster, heavily armed, and higher-performing Alice Actus, there was no other choice but to engage in low-speed combat.

“Guhhhh...!!”

Though it sounded simple, Kiyoaki realized just how difficult this manoeuvre was. Controlling the stick, rudder, throttle, flaps, and landing gear all at once, a single mistake would send him plummeting.

The airspeed indicator needle dropped. Kazvaan’s stall speed was around 250 kilometres per hour. He was pushing it to the very limit, scraping the plane against the air.

The three Alices realized what Kiyoaki was trying to do and reduced their speed, maintaining their position above and behind him.

But Kiyoaki was far slower. The Alices couldn’t help but fire their machine guns, but their bullets missed as Kiyoaki’s drifting motion kept him just out of reach. Unable to brake in time, the three of them shot past him.

Kiyoaki glared ahead.

Behind him, Ilya was coming.

'Kiyoaki!!'

"Ilya!!"

Calling each other’s names, they opened fire with their twin 20mm and 14mm machine guns.

A storm of flames pierced through the three Alices.

Breaking through the burning witches, Kiyoaki and Ilya flew side by side, flashing quick smiles and thumbs-ups to each other.

Having Ilya flying with him gave Kiyoaki confidence from the depths of his soul.

As long as they were together, they would never lose.

Summoning his courage, Kiyoaki scanned the battlefield—

"Ahhhhhh!?"

A scream tore through the air.

'Damn it! No way, Frank, answer me!!' 'I’ll never forgive you, bastard! I’ll shoot you down, no matter what!!' 'Kill them all! Don’t let a single one escape! Andy, I’ll avenge you!!'

One after another, the tearful voices of his comrades came through the speakers.

Valkyries were falling from the sky.

The bronze-coloured planes were being torn apart, their wings ripped off, their fuselages sliced in two, some exploding in flames from the cockpit—

The once invincible squadron of ace pilots, trained to the highest degree, was falling one after another, crashing into the sea, leaving oily blooms in their wake.

Far above, the witches from the strange world of Alice laughed and danced in the sky.

Blood dripped from the tips of their scythes as they swayed and twirled, searching for their next prey.

Laughter echoed across the battlefield. The Kazvaans couldn’t keep up with Alice Actus’ rapid movements. They were being toyed with, their defences easily penetrated. Desperately trying to link up with nearby allies, the Valkyries were cut down one by one by Alice’s 30mm machine-gun scythes before the enemy leisurely disengaged. The comrades they had tried to link up with were left to stare, helpless, at the fiery blooms in the sky.

Explosions blossomed one after another, and all the wreckage falling to the sea was bronze-coloured.

The situation had flipped. The Valkyries were now being hunted, unable to mount a proper counterattack as they were engulfed in flames and shot down.

Kiyoaki’s blood boiled. Even though they were the superior pilots, the difference in aircraft performance and numbers was too great, and now they were being hunted like animals by inferior enemies. It felt like his tears were mixing with blood.

As their numbers dwindled, the enemy’s losses decreased, while their own casualties increased. The enemy had started with twice their number, but as more Valkyries fell, that number grew to three times, then four times.

And then—

'...The third wave!!'

'160 Type-3 Ions!!'

The panicked cries of his comrades came through the radio.

From the clouds to the northeast—

Just like the first wave, a battalion of 162 Uranos fighters formed a perfect formation and steadily advanced toward them. It seemed there was an enemy carrier task force hidden within the storm, completely undetected. There was no telling how many more reinforcements would come.

And then—

'Another battlegroup!! Carrier strike force approaching from the north-northeast...!!'

A voice filled with despair followed.

Kiyoaki looked in the direction they had indicated and saw a circular formation on the sea, centred around four full-sized carriers, stretching over a radius of seven kilometres. The escort ships consisted of about thirty light cruisers and destroyers. A squall had just cleared, revealing their presence. Perhaps expecting little resistance from their weakened air forces, they advanced steadily despite having been spotted. Overhead, nearly a hundred Alice Actus units covered the skies.

They had expected this. But the overwhelming difference in numbers and performance now crushed even the faint glimmer of hope they had been holding onto. The despair of the Valkyrie pilots could be felt in the silence on the radio.

— Is this where we die?

The thought whispered in his mind. He wanted to deny it, but he couldn’t. No matter how he looked at it, there was no way out.

"We will defend it to the death."

Akmed's stern command came through the radio. To defend it to the death meant they would protect this airspace until they died trying. There was no option to retreat. Even if he were to be shattered, the honour of the Valkyries would remain. The royal family's reputation would endure. Perhaps future generations would find some meaning in his death.

— I will defend this airspace to the death.

With a grim determination solidified anew, Kiyoaki fixed his gaze on the overwhelmingly powerful enemy. He knew that resisting was futile, but at this point, he steeled himself to fly until his wings were torn from him.

"Let's go."

He steadied his ragged breathing and raised his weapon once more against the Alice Actus in the sky. Half of their allies had already been shot down, leaving only a few dozen remaining. With this dwindling force, they would first have to eliminate the group of over forty witches, then deal with the 162 Ions, and finally await the arrival of the seventy bombers from Mauregan Island. They had about fifteen minutes until their last hope arrived.

From an altitude of around 4,000 meters, fifteen Alice Actus units began to cascade down.

Kiyoaki and Ilya, along with Kandata and Sanatra, were waiting at an altitude of 3,000 meters.

The witches laughed cruelly as their propellers roared. Kiyoaki clenched his teeth, glared at the Alice Actus, and charged upward toward the heavens.

The enemy was in a perfect horizontal formation. It felt like diving into a waterfall.

He would leave his fate to the heavens. He didn’t care if he was pierced and crushed by the rain of 30mm bullets.

He had to at least shoot an arrow or two back at Uranos to quell the anger boiling in his gut.

These were his comrades' enemies. They would pay. Just as he was about to unleash a storm of bullets at the approaching witches—

A barrage of 20mm rounds came from the side.

A witch was blown apart as bullets tore through her side. Two, then three, fell in rapid succession, turning into fireballs and screaming as they tumbled from the sky.

"Master!!"

Akmed had sneaked up on them unnoticed. With an elegance that seemed unreal for someone piloting the same Kazvaan, he danced through the air, pouring fire into each Alice Actus as if shaking hands.

How could he do such a thing?

Was this man operating on a different dimension than the rest of them?

The thought was unavoidable; Akmed seemed to radiate a luminous presence. The more perilous the situation became, the more the "King of the Sky" seemed to shine.

The witches began to circle around Akmed, as if drawn to his radiance. They were observing him closely. They likely knew his name, hoping to shoot him down and elevate their own status alongside Karnasion, the hero of the skies.

"I will draw the enemy's attention. You wait for your chance to strike."

Akmed's calm voice came through the speakers. With him present, perhaps they could turn this overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation around. His majesty and power instilled a sense of hope in Kiyoaki.

Summoning his courage, Kiyoaki challenged the Alice Actus to close combat. No matter how much he relied on his techniques to aim accurately, the faster enemy would quickly slip out of his range and position themselves behind and to the sides, relying on their numbers.

He desperately maneuverer to evade the rain of bullets, giving everything he had to inflict damage, even if it was just to take down one enemy.

Before he knew it, he was surrounded by enemy aircraft.

He had lost sight of Ilya. Scanning the battlefield, he saw Valkyries engaged in fierce combat against numerous enemies. Akmed led over forty enemy planes, seamlessly alternating between acceleration and deceleration like magic, creating openings for the Valkyries to attack.

But the remaining Alice Actus and Ion units that had given up on hunting Akmed charged toward the remaining Valkyries, toying with them until they were reduced to mere pieces of flesh.

"I'm sorry, this is where I go." "Everyone, thank you for everything. It’s been fun. Win for me, I know you can."

Their sorrowful voices echoed through the comms as one plane after another fell, engulfed in flames, trailing thick black smoke.

The proud wings of the world’s strongest fighters were mocked by the witches, one after another transforming into blossoms on the sea's surface.

Kiyoaki clenched his teeth, his gaze fixed on the enemy. There was no time to cry. He had to shoot down as many enemies as possible and turn them into mincemeat before his life ran out. Kiyoaki was also persistently targeted by six Alice Actus units, doing his best to evade them using the serpentine manoeuvres he had learned from Karnasion.

Looking below, Kiyoaki saw that the Uranos strike fleet had already begun their bombardment.

Two super-dreadnought battleships were firing what looked like 50cm caliber main guns, launching shells weighing nearly a ton toward Santos Island. The coastal artillery’s concrete armour was thin; a direct hit would be catastrophic. Four heavy cruisers, without facing any resistance, smoothly approached Santos Island, preparing to fire their 24cm main guns. In just one hour, the island's defences would be reduced to ashes.

The bombers from Mauregan Island had yet to arrive.

But even if they did come, in this situation, they would be swarmed by the enemy fighters and shot down without a chance. It was clear that Uranos had achieved air superiority.

— Don’t give up yet.

— Fight. Until your last breath.

Just as he was spurred on by these thoughts, Kiyoaki felt a new disturbance ripple through the air.

"What!?"

A familiar feeling of dread washed over him.

Though he couldn’t see anything abnormal, every instinct honed as a pilot was screaming—

"He's here."

Kiyoaki's body went rigid.

It wasn’t logical. It was the two experiences he had had in air combat with him that alerted him to the abnormality in the airspace.

Where is he?

While being chased by six Alice Actus units, Kiyoaki strained his eyes to scan the combat zone.

Then he noticed.

The corner of the northern sky was... clouded.

In that area, it seemed as if the resentment of those who had died in the sky had accumulated.

Nausea welled up within him. The pure blue of the sky seemed to be washed away, leaving behind a miasma of filth that felt as if it had gained a physical presence. It was as if something grotesque was flying through the air, carrying the grudge of spirits.

This was not a phenomenon visible to the eyes of ordinary humans. Kiyoaki's sharpened senses recognized "his" presence as a corruption of the skies.

— Something that sullies the sky.

The filthy wake gradually crept towards the sphere of Alice Actus units swirling in the air.

At the centre of the enemy's formation was—the King of the Sky, Akmed. A swirling vortex of malevolent resentment threatened to envelop the radiant holy knight.

— Master is in danger.

The moment Kiyoaki's intuition whispered that, he directed his aircraft toward Akmed without a second thought for his own peril.

The thick black spiral that filled the airspace sought to envelop Akmed.

Contaminated flows began to drip from the sky, threatening to cover the head of the holy knight Akmed…!

"Master, look up!!"

He grabbed the microphone and shouted.

Receiving Kiyoaki's angry voice through the radio, Akmed looked up at the sky.

Before he knew it—the zenith was filthy, like muddy water.

A greasy pattern, like spilled oil, spread from the centre of the heavens down toward the horizon.

The combat zone was being tainted around "him."

He squinted.

The man who Akmed had once plunged into a sea of flames was now descending, adorned with an army of vengeful spirits…!

"Karnasion!!"

The gazes of the "King of the Sky" clashed through the windshield.

At the nose of the Alice Actus descending in a backflip, there was a black leopard nose art.

The two "Kings of the Sky," standing side by side in the Multi-Island Sea, were now pointing their swords at each other in the sky.

"Ngh!!"

It was the first time Akmed had groaned today.

It didn’t matter how many hundreds of enemies surrounded him; he wasn’t afraid.

But Karnasion was different. This man was still alive within his range…!

He pushed the control stick down, confirming the approach of Karnasion as he dove toward the sea.

Nine years ago, during the Uranos raid that annihilated the Sylvanian Kingdom.

During the aerial combat with Karnasion, who was commanding a squadron of enemy fighters, Akmed had set the Karnasion's plane ablaze using his Valkyrie squadron's coordinated techniques. Though he was descending, burned all over his body, Karnasion had continued to glare at Akmed with a look of deep-seated hatred.

It had been since that time that they last crossed swords. However, he didn’t think this pilot would adopt such filthy flying techniques; perhaps that defeat had changed him. Karnasion's combat skills were now completely different from nine years ago. Kiyoaki could feel his prowess resounding throughout the airspace.

— His technique is on par with mine. However...

— If he can fully utilize the capabilities of the Alice Actus...

To be honest, it was grim. If they were flying the same aircraft, he wouldn’t feel like he would lose, but there were limitations to what he could unleash with the Kazvaan. Karnasion wasn’t the kind of fool who would overlook that.

If there was a chance to win, it was one.

But doing that while surrounded by such a massive crowd would seal his own fate.

Yet— it was worth showing.

It was time to entrust everything he inherited from his master to the younger generations that followed.

— Is this my destiny?

Akmed accepted everything. While fleeing, he glanced around to spot Kiyoaki approaching with enemy aircraft in tow to assist him and gripped the microphone.

He spoke to the man he believed would be his successor.

"Kiyoaki, watch closely."

"…!?"

"This is the technique entrusted to you by your father."

His father, who was also Akmed’s mentor, Masaharu Sakagami.

Now, he would draw the legendary aerial manoeuvre that Masaharu had supposedly shown against Karsten Kreischmidt, the one once called the King of the Sky.

"You will inherit this. Trust in the Valkyries."

Akmed believed in him. Kiyoaki was a man who would one day become the "King of the Sky."

With that strength, he would someday change the world.

So, he entrusted everything to him.

"Please, protect the royal family."

"Master!!"

Kiyoaki’s desperate scream shook the speakers. He must have sensed Akmed’s resolve, as his voice was tinged with tears. Stop whining, you idiot. If you have time to cry, focus. Akmed confirmed Karnasion’s pursuit.

Surrounding Akmed now were nearly sixty enemy aircraft, pouring fire into him. Having been pursued by Karnasion, he could no longer weave his previously elusive aerial manoeuvres and was forced into a nearly straight escape.

As Akmed fled, trailing a path of light, Karnasion pursued him, dragging behind him a dark tail of vengeful spirits.

No one else but he would take down Akmed himself; deep within the darkness he had created, Karnasion raised the scythe of death.

In an instant, Karnasion clung to Akmed’s tail.

He closed in on Akmed at point-blank range.

Akmed's wings protruded from the targeting reticle.

Karnasion was enveloped in a sense of pleasure.

Every time this burning pain shot through him, it only deepened his resentment toward Akmed. This beautiful flight, adorned with light, was infuriating. He would clear his name from the humiliation he had endured for nine long years right here in this sky.

“Giii…!!”

He let out a cry of ecstasy, almost like a tortured wail, as he fired his 30mm cannon.

A heavy rumble enveloped the cockpit as bright red rounds extended toward Akmed’s tail—!

The explosion should have destroyed Akmed, but suddenly he shot past Karnasion’s rear.

"Gah!?"

The cannon fire merely tore through the air in front of him, empty and without effect.

Akmed had vanished.

No, that wasn't right.

In the brief moment before the rounds landed...

Akmed flew past directly above Karnasion’s windshield, with his nose pointed forward.

Kiyoaki couldn’t comprehend the meaning. What kind of phenomenon could cause such a situation? His mind couldn't grasp the sequence of events.

Then, where was Akmed now?

A shiver ran down his spine.

Karnasion turned his gaze to the rear of his aircraft.

The knight of light was there, one unit—

Positioned right in front of him, aiming the barrel of a 20mm machine gun at Karnasion's back.

This was...

This technique, could it be?

It was supposed to be a combat manoeuvre that only existed in fiction, that...

"Snake shooting!!"

Akmed heard Kiyoaki’s shout through the radio and nodded.

You saw it, right? It can be done. This isn’t fiction or fantasy. I’ve seen it with my own eyes—the moment when my master, Masaharu Sakagami, shot down Karsten Kreischmidt with snake shooting.

So, engrave this in your memory.

So that one day, your wings will rule the sky.

— Master Sakagami. This is my humble repayment to you.

— Kiyoaki will carry on our aspirations.

At the moment the 20mm cannon rounds fired at Karnasion, who was trapped in the reticle—

Three 30mm cannon rounds from the Alice Actus descending from above tore through the upper surface of Akmed's aircraft, which had lost speed due to the snake shooting.

As the tail of Karnasion blew off, he was hit directly by three rounds, transforming Akmed into a million pieces of metal, dancing in the azure sky.

The cruel fireball erupted into the air.

Akmed's body returned to the sky in that searing heat.

The three planes that had shot down Akmed shone with the scorpion emblem on their noses as they soared into the sky.

Having been hit while barely pressing the foot bar, Karnasion lost control of his aircraft and was blown away in an unintended direction. He spun and tumbled like a spinning top before barely recovering his position in the air, looking back at his blackened nemesis engulfed in flames.

The other "King of the Sky," Akmed, had disappeared without a trace. The scattered pieces of his aircraft sparkled, melting into the blue sky like blue snow.

“Giii…!!”

The cry of humiliation was futile. Not only had he failed to shoot down Akmed with his own hands, but with this damage, he could no longer continue the aerial battle.

— He was hindered by the scorpion.

— Akmed has gone to a place beyond my reach…!!

Overcome with burning rage, Karnasion had no choice but to retreat from the battlefield. He still wanted to destroy more enemy aircraft using the Alice, but he would have to wait for the next opportunity...

"Master!!"

Kiyoaki could only shout.

He still couldn't believe it. He couldn’t understand the significance of the situation. Akmed, who shouldn’t have been shot down by anyone, had become a flower of flames.

He had left behind only the legendary combat technique.

If he hadn’t recklessly attempted the snake shooting, he could have avoided the fire from the scorpion formation. Yet he had challenged it, fully aware of the need for sudden deceleration, and had caused Karnasion to suffer while he himself had scattered...

He understood its meaning.

— The master entrusted me with this.

— The technique of my father.

— My father is not a liar. Snake shooting exists…!!

He bit down on that thought. Tears streamed down his face, and he couldn’t help it. What good was it to cry on the battlefield? If he didn’t inherit the will of Master Akmed, he wouldn’t be a man.

“I received it, Master! I’ve inherited the snake shooting!!”

Crying, he shouted into the sky.

He embraced what had been entrusted to him deep within his soul.

Masaharu Sakagami and Akmed. The legendary combat technique "snake shooting" was now entrusted to Kiyoaki through both of them.

He would definitely master it.

He would survive this sky and one day display it in the battlefield of decision…!

For that purpose.

“I will survive.”

Wiping away his overflowing tears, Kiyoaki ignited his spirit and locked onto the enemy aircraft.

“I will absolutely survive!!”

He charged straight toward the witches in the sky.

“Get out of the way, you’re in my way! Disappear!!”

Cursing, he transformed into a single unit and took to the sky, carrying the will of Akmed with him.

— I will not let your resolve go to waste.

When I was young, it was Akmed who taught me how to operate flying machines, even though Masaharu had forbidden it. I admired him and had always chased after his back.

I joined the Valkyries because both Cecil and Akmed were there. He was the first person to give me choices when I had none, only fighting on the battlefield pointed out to me.

──That person entrusted his wings to me at the very end.

Suppressing my tears with the strength of my will, I directed my hawk-like gaze towards the battlefield.

"I will inherit your legacy, Master!! Your spirit, I will carry on!!"

With the throttle fully opened, Kiyoaki soared into the sky.

Even if there is nothing but despair ahead. Even if I cannot see the future. No matter how many times the sprouts of hope are crushed by overwhelming enemies.

──I will fly in this sky.

Until this life is spent.

──My wings will forever be in the name of the Sylvanian royal family…!!

As if Akmed’s soul had possessed me, Kiyoaki etched those words into the decisive battlefield.

But there was no time for sentimentality; the battlefield wouldn’t allow it.

"Incoming! The lightning bombers from Mauregan Island…!"

In an instant, the situation took a turn.

I suppressed my emotions; if I couldn't adapt to the rapidly changing battlefield, the soul of Akmed that I inherited would vanish into this sky.

"Reinforcements have arrived, but…!!""We can't secure air superiority; at this rate, the lightning bombers will be wiped out!!"

Kandata and Illia's voices came through the speaker in succession.

In the distance, the shadows of the seventy lightning bombers from Mauregan Island finally appeared. Now, we should be able to attack the enemy fleet in the sea.

However, it was clear that we were at an aerial disadvantage. The Valkyries were barely surviving, and if we became the direct shield for the bombers now, we would surely be annihilated.

"Kiyoaki, you’re the commander. You have the responsibility to lead everyone."

Illia's voice resonated, bringing me back to reality. According to today's assignments, I held the second-in-command authority. Now that Akmed was gone, I had the responsibility to lead the surviving Valkyries.

Should I abandon the bombers to try to survive?

Or should we protect them, even if it meant our deaths?

One path must be chosen.

There was no time to hesitate. If my decision was even a moment late, the casualties on our side would only increase. In the time I hesitated, lives were being lost in vain.

I gripped the microphone with trembling hands and took command of the formation for the first time in my life.

"We will immediately protect the lightning bombers."

In response to my short words, the surviving squad members replied. Even in this situation, where just surviving was a challenge, abandoning the friends who had come so far would be a disgrace to the Valkyries' name. Even if it meant we would be annihilated here, we had to hit at least one torpedo against those super dreadnoughts. If we couldn’t do that, there was no point in fighting here. The comrades who died would have died in vain.

──Master. This choice isn’t wrong, right?

After calling out in my heart, Kiyoaki pointed his aircraft towards the reinforcements from the St Vault Imperial Navy. The enemy aircraft still relentlessly pursued us, but I paid them no mind as I ran to provide immediate cover.

In the airspace, over two hundred enemy fighters danced chaotically. In contrast, we had only nine aircraft remaining. Everyone was injured and gasping for breath, yet we somehow rushed to the reinforcements, using our bodies as shields to protect the attack squad from enemy fire.

But──.

With a difference in performance and quantity, and if we had to escort seventy slow-moving lightning bombers, the Kazvaan was like an old dog out of breath to the Alice Actus. They approached, licking their lips, slowly sizing us up, raising their grim reaper's scythe.

Once again, a sad bloom blossomed in the airspace.

"Augie!!" "Ryan!!"

The voices calling out for our fallen comrades echoed through the communication device. Augie's aircraft, blasted apart by the thirty-millimetre cannons of the Alice Actus, crashed into the sea, creating a pillar of water while scattering remnants of munitions like fireworks. Below that, within the cockpit engulfed in flames, Ryan could be seen writhing, still strapped to his seatbelt.

"It's hot, I don't want this, I don't want to die, Mom, Mom, Mom──!!"

Ryan's heartbreaking screams struck Kiyoaki's ears. It was a voice I had heard countless times on the battlefield, calling out for a mother in his last moments. It was no longer a rare occurrence. But to hear that voice as a result of my command──it sank deep into my soul. I would never forget it as long as I lived.

Yet, there was no time to mourn.

I could apologize to Ryan after I went to hell.

Only seven aircraft remained. Twenty-five of the thirty-two comrades had fallen.

The swarm of witches danced around us, seemingly enjoying the hunt.

The Valkyries wouldn’t run. There was only one thing we could do: use our aircraft as a shield to protect our allies' lightning bombers. We couldn’t pursue the enemy aircraft anymore; we would match the pace of the slow heavy bombers and wait for our moment to be shot down.

Among that sad flight, Illia was also present.

Kiyoaki's chest tightened painfully. If I could, I wanted to take the microphone and tell Illia to escape. It was unforgivable for Illia, who had undergone intense training beyond limits since childhood, to face such a cruel end. Moreover, the one who had made that decision was none other than Kiyoaki himself.

──This is okay.

At that moment, Kiyoaki felt Illia's voice in his ears.

──I will stay with you until the end.

Just like that duel at Minami Village and the sea. It felt as if I had merged with Illia in the sky; her voice clearly reached my ears.

──Sakagami. I’m glad I got to meet you.

Against the backdrop of my fallen comrades’ flames, Illia's smile reflected in the sky.

──I had always thought of myself as just a part of the flying machine.

──But after meeting you, I realized that wasn’t the case.

──I had so much fun. I never thought living could be enjoyable.

──I was able to experience emotions I had never felt before.

──I remember every sky I flew in with you.

From the communication device, I could hear my comrades' screams. Over the horrific cries of those being burned alive, Illia's pure voice resonated strangely.

"I feel the same. I'm glad I met you."

I didn't have a microphone, yet I whispered those words. Somehow, I was sure that my voice was reaching Illia right now.

I saw five Alice Actus flying in the vicinity raise their scythes toward Illia.

"Illia. No!"

I couldn't help but shout. I would be disqualified as a formation commander. Please, just escape from there.

"Run, Illia!!"

Illia's smiling face was projected into the sky.

──Being able to be with you until the end is my pride.

The bloodied smile of the Alice Actus surrounded the immobile Illia.

The grim reaper's scythe was raised.

A total of ten thirty-millimetre cannons were about to shatter Illia's body──.

It shattered instead.

"──!?"

The five Alice Actus exploded in the azure sky.

A sphere of flame shot back toward Kiyoaki.

I couldn't understand what had happened.

A fluttering, unfamiliar wing passed by Kiyoaki, who was confused.

A silver bird flew, weaving through the chaotic witches──.

No, it was an unknown fighter.

With a brilliant white silver paint that shone like summer clouds. An unknown design adorned with red trimmings on the leading edge of the wings and the middle of the fuselage, as well as the front edge of the tail.

──A new model from Urano…?

Kiyoaki's speculation was confirmed as Alice Actus continued to explode one after another before this mysterious aircraft.

The suddenly appearing fighter was attacking the Urano forces…!?

“What is that? An ally!?”

”I don't know, but... it's strong!!”

My comrades were also confused. Kiyoaki focused on the behaviour of the mysterious aircraft.

It seemed to be flying with an engine completely different from the Beo Strike or the Ikaruga.

──Is that... a hydrogen battery stack?

Typically used as a lift device for airships, the fuel is too expensive to be used in single-seat fighters.

──An ethnic group from another country…?

The silver bird executed impossibly abnormal aerial manoeuvres, taking down Alice Actus one after another.

──So strong!

It wasn't just the performance of the aircraft. The pilot’s skills were outstanding. They gracefully dodged the rain of enemy bullets like a matador, countering with a pinpoint strike to the enemy aircraft's cockpit.

It felt like a halo of light flickered around the aircraft. The traces of flight that only those loved by the sky could draw were reminiscent of Akmed.

"It's not just one, there are others! What the hell are they? Where did they come from!?""The clouds! They're hiding in the low-pressure area!!"

I snapped back to reality at Illia's last voice.

A thick low-pressure area was pushing down from the north──. Did the ethnic groups also use this gray cloud peak, which the Urano fleet had utilized to negate radar, to approach us in the same way?

Now, breaking through the clouds, the silver fighters with red trimmings were flying in one after another.

And naturally, they turned their wings and charged toward the Alice Actus!

"Anyway, continue the cover immediately! The third force is helping us, we can target the enemy aircraft more freely!"

Thanks to the reinforcements, we no longer had to cling to the heavy lightning bombers. We would spread out the surviving Valkyries and eliminate only those who interfered with the bombing run.

"This is the bombing squad; we will begin bombing now. Thanks to the Valkyries."

"Also the torpedo squad; entering bombing formation. Thanks to the brave fighter squad. Watch us, we will definitely sink the battleship."

The lightning bomber squad we had been escorting began their bombing runs towards the Urano fleet in the sea, expressing their gratitude. Countless columns of water shot up around the super dreadnoughts, and smoke billowed. This would no longer allow for one-sided cannon fire or bombardment.

However, the enemy carrier fleet remained unharmed. Seventy attacking aircraft were far too few against such a massive fleet. The fighters from the third force were reassuring, but there were no torpedo bombers...

No. That’s not it. There’s something else still lurking within the low-pressure area…!!

"…!?"

In front of Kiyoaki, the giant gray cloud slowly began to tear──.

The steel beasts of war, lined up in the air, bared their fangs with a roar that shook the heavens.

At the same time, at the operational command headquarters of the Sierra Greed Kingdom Army on Santos Island──.

“What is this…!?”

Balthazar burst out of the semi-subterranean operations room and into the open air. From this location, set up at an altitude of 1,200 meters by carving out the central mountains of the island, he could overlook the entire combat area. Not through the narrow window of the command room, but by surveying the battlefield from above, Balthazar was left speechless.

Beyond the swirling mystery of the fighter planes, a thick low-pressure system loomed to the north, completely blocking the line of sight. The surface of the "cloud barrier," standing up to about 6,000 meters like a screen of wind, bulged further due to something hidden behind it, threatening to rupture beyond saturation point.

The raging and swirling clouds embodied the ferocity of the fierce winds howling through the area in question.

The massive cloud barrier, which stretched to the horizon, began to collapse.

Beyond the mist of steam, a herd of giant beasts soared through the sky──.

In that moment, Balthazar's hair stood on end.

“An air fleet!!”

As soon as he shouted, a dozen or so giant creatures broke through the cloud barrier and appeared in the decisive battle area.

With shimmering prows displaying unfamiliar foreign emblems. Fully armoured in steel. Twelve super-dreadnought battleships, boasting a mass that distorted space, lined up at the front, kicking up the low pressure and advancing with overwhelming force!

With the cloud swirling behind them like a crown, these colossal ship silhouettes resembled the twelve legions of angels that Saint Aldista supposedly sent on the day of doom.

On the upper deck, the fifty-centimetre main gun turrets simultaneously rotated to face east.

Pointing towards the Urano mobile fleet.

Balthazar, who had never prayed to God, found himself praying for the first time.

“Fire at Urano…!”

In that moment, a total of thirty-six main turrets unleashed 108 rounds of 1.5-ton armour-piercing shells.

A sound so immense it felt as if the sky itself had ignited. Despite being about 10,000 meters away, Balthazar involuntarily took a step back.

The sky wrinkled.

The clouds exploded.

Space distorted.

The flaming trajectories etched a searing curve into the sky──.

An armour-piercing shell that struck the deck of the Urano aircraft carrier detonated the explosives inside the carrier. Flames ignited the bombs and torpedoes that were meant to be loaded onto the attack planes, ripping the carrier apart from within.

Black smoke rose to over 5,000 meters in altitude.

The sea tilted. The Urano fleet was swallowed by the waves.

The rising wall of flames consumed the sea. The Urano fleet was closed off in the crimson hellfire, merely burning like charcoal.

Balthazar clenched his fists involuntarily. The mysterious air fleet was attacking Urano as if it were the most natural thing in the world…!!

“Fire. Fire. Fire…!”

He clasped his hands together and prayed. His legs trembled. The unidentified super-dreadnought battleships continued their almost one-sided bombardment of the Urano mobile fleet at Balthazar's behest.

The combat area had turned into a hellish tableau filled with pillars of water marking the impact zones, the burning aircraft carriers, the never-ending bombardment, and the screams of crew members jumping from the deck into the sea.

Moreover, it wasn't just the battleships. From beyond the scattered cloud barriers, countless patrol ships, destroyers, and even air carriers hidden inside began to emerge, eager to attack the Urano fleet. More than a hundred attack planes took off from around the carriers, unleashing torpedoes that drew thousands of lines across the sky, pushing the Urano mobile fleet deeper into flames.

The desperate situation of battle had suddenly transformed into a historic victory for them.

Where on earth did this massive fleet come from?

It was certainly not just the scale of a single fleet from Urano.

How could such a huge fleet appear suddenly without any warning, and push the Urano fleet, which even General Raphael had given up on, into destruction?

To put it succinctly and bluntly, there was only one phrase.

──A mechanical god, Deus Ex Machina.

Now, right in front of him, the mechanical god had descended before Balthazar's eyes, sweeping away the enemy with divine power... As if this could happen in reality, not just fiction.

No.

Upon reflection, there had been a premonition.

"I’ve already made a move."

In a strategic meeting with Elisabeth right before the battle, that little girl had mentioned something like this while looking out the window at the sky.

"A low-pressure system is coming down from the Vestelant region."

"They may appear. The mechanical god."

The meaning of those words──could it be this?

“It’s your doing, Elisabeth.”

Balthazar's gaze shifted to the entrance of the operations room behind him.

At that moment, Elisabeth Sylvania also slowly appeared above ground, looking up at the awe-inspiring fleet alongside Balthazar.

“I’m glad. You came.”

She said with a sense of relief, placing her hand over her chest as she gazed at the formidable fleet.

The sky was now filled with the fleet from another country. Observing through binoculars, the task force that had been hidden within the low-pressure area now revealed itself, launching air units from their decks.

“Did you call them?”

In response to Balthazar's question, Elisabeth nodded.

“I negotiated with them over twelve days and contracted them to come as reinforcements in times of crisis. From now on, Santos Island will serve as their supply base without compensation.”

“...Why did you hide this from me?”

“I couldn't involve you in the empire's affairs. It’s an internal agreement between them and the Sylvania royal family.”

This woman, presenting such a plausible argument without a hint of guilt.

She intends to use this great fleet to break free from the puppet state of the St Vault Empire through military force. If the Emperor of St Vault learns of this, he will surely rage, but the now-declining power of the empire will likely be unable to suppress the Sylvania royal family. It seems that the Sylvania royal family intends to borrow this fleet's strength to unify the Hydrabard Islands, rather than rely on Urano or St Vault.

Balthazar hid the words brewing in his gut and asked,

“What are they?”

Elisabeth smiled slightly, looking up at the foreign fleet, which was now decisively overwhelming the Urano fleet.

“The Second Isla Fleet.”

The words she whispered echoed as the tremendous black smoke of the Urano regular aircraft carrier exploded into the sky. The Isla fleet showed no concern for the Urano mobile fleet, sending them to the depths of the sea one after another, as if to toy with children.

“They are the Saviours of the Multi-Island Sea, organized by romanticists from a foreign land.”

In Elisabeth's pure eyes, the brave form of the Second Isla Fleet and the tragic end of the Urano fleet were reflected──.

As the smoke from the Urano fleet still burned the sky──.

With the fuel running low, the Valkyries received their return orders and landed at the Sierra Greed airfield at 9:30 AM.

Brought down to the ground after the fierce battle, Kiyoaki felt the solid ground beneath him, confirming that he was alive.

Kandata, Sanatra, and Illia, who had landed earlier, rushed over to congratulate Kiyoaki.

“I’m glad. We won, but I still can’t believe it…”

“It’s a relief you’re safe. I’m glad you didn’t die. So many did, but some survived…”

According to Sanatra's report, of the twenty-five that had fallen, six had successfully parachuted down and survived. The damage was severe, but it was a small blessing that some elite pilots had managed to make it through.

Kiyoaki’s gaze met Illia’s, and reflexively, he pulled her into an embrace.

Feeling Illia alive in his arms, he rubbed his cheek against her hair.

“Illia... thank you. Thank you for staying alive.”

His honest feelings burst forth, uncontrollable.

“S-Saka... Saka... Kiyoaki…”

Illia was blushing, but he didn’t care. He was just too happy that she was alive.

“I never want to go through anything like that again. I don’t want you to have to experience that…”

He spoke his feelings honestly, squeezing his arms tighter around her.

“I understand, I understand, so calm down. This is embarrassing…”

Kandata and Sanatra exchanged glances and smiled, seemingly considerate, before stepping away from the scene. Alone together, Kiyoaki and Illia confirmed they were alive through each other’s heartbeat.

“Illia. Illia. Illia…”

Unable to express his emotions in words, he simply called her name. Illia awkwardly placed her hand on Kiyoaki's back and leaned her cheek against his a little.

“...Yeah. Thank you. You’ve always protected me…”

Her warm words transformed into peace within Kiyoaki’s heart.

“I owe it to you. I could fight because you were there. If you hadn’t been with me, I would have been dead long ago…”

Releasing her cheek, he gazed at Illia closely.

The affection surged uncontrollably, causing him to abandon all thoughts and reason, intending to press his lips against hers.

However, the loud sound of propellers interrupted their moment.

One aircraft──.

An unknown craft glided down smoothly, aiming for the runway. It seemed like it wanted to land here. Swallowing his words about reading the atmosphere, they both looked up at the abrupt intruder.

“That’s... the first fighter that appeared.”

“Yeah. I saw it too. Incredible skills. It took down more than ten Alice models all by itself…”

The control officer granted permission, and when the ground crew waved flags, the silver bird gently rubbed its wheels against the runway.

The mysterious pilot elegantly taxied next to Kiyoaki’s Kazvaan and opened the canopy.

Their eyes met.

With golden hair and azure eyes, he was a beautifully handsome young man, like a painting.

He descended from the wings and walked straight towards Kiyoaki.

As he approached, Kiyoaki felt an inexplicable chill throughout his body.

More like a fairy-tale knight than a human, he had a presence that seemed to cut through fabric with both nobility and ferocity, like a doll stitched together from reason and wildness. Cloaked in a cold, fiery aura, his golden hair fluttered as he approached Kiyoaki, ignoring everyone else.

He looked young enough to be called a boy, but the long scar running from his temple to his cheek told tales of the battles he had survived. He was likely around the same age. But Kiyoaki felt a heavy pressure, and the atmosphere around him changed to one of reverence.

──The King of the Skies.

Clack.

The clear, high-pitched sound was the sound of the young man’s heels clicking together.

“I request an audience with Her Majesty, Queen Elisabeth of the Sylvania Kingdom. In accordance with our pact, please grant us harbor and rest.”

With a salute, the dignified words rang out.

“I am Kal-el Albus, Captain of the First Air Squadron of the Second Isla Fleet. I hope that the brave warriors of the multitudes will join us to fight as one with the kin of the sky.”

END VOLUME 7

Back to Vol. 6

Return to Main Page

Forward to x2